Grappling With the Monster or, The Curse and the Cure of Strong Drink by T. S. Arthur
Author: Unknown
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00

Making of America Books Basic | Boolean | Proximity |

Bibliographic | Search History UMDL Texts home U of M login View bookbag your bookbag has 0 items

Home Search BrowseHelp

list of all pages | add to bookbag

Title:Grappling with the monster; or, The curse and the cure of strong drink, by T. S. Arthur …

Author:Arthur, T. S. (Timothy Shay), 1809-1885.

Availability:These pages may freely searched and displayed.

Permission must be received for subsequent distribution in print or electronically. Please contact umdl-info@umich.edu for more information.

Print Source:Grappling with the monster; or, The curse and the cure of strong drink, by T. S. Arthur …

Arthur, T. S. (Timothy Shay), 1809-1885.

320 p. incl. 2 front., 10 pl. 19cm.

New York,

J.W. Lovell company

[c1877]

Page 3 view page image

* 9. I oll

Page 4 view page image

~~ II 1~; H // A-_ I-N THE ,1’-\STER’S CLUTCHES. PL.,y ,d lp”,i. on F,ire. Itr I

Page 5 view page image

GRAPPLING WITH THE MONSTER OR THE CURSE AND THE CURE OF STRONG DRINK T. S.

ARTHUR AUTHOR OF “TEN NIGHTS IN A BAR-ROOM,” “THREE YEARS I A MAN-TRAP, “

“CAST ADRIFT,” ” DANGER, ETC. NEW YORK JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY I142 TO 150

WORTHI STREET … - BY

Page 6 view page image

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1877, by HUBBARD BROS., In the Office of tie Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D.C. PI

Page 7 view page image

INTRODUCTION. IN preparing this, his latest volume, the author found himself embarrassed from the beginning, because of the large amount of material which came into his hands, and the consequent difficulty of selection and condensation. There is not a chapter which might not have been extended to twice its present length, nor a fact stated, or argument used, which might not have been supplemented by many equally pertinent and conclusive. The extent to which alcohol curses the whole people cannot be shown in a few pages: the sad and terrible history would fill hundreds of volumes. And the same may be said of the curse which this poisonous substance lays upon the souls and bodies of men. Fearful as is the record which will be found in the chapters devoted to the curse of drink, let the reader bear in mind that a thousandth part has not been told. In treating of the means of reformation, prevention and cure, our effort has been to give to each agency the largest possible credit for what it is doing.

There is no movement, organization or work, however broad or limited in its sphere, which has for its object the cure of drunkenness in the individual, or the suppression of the liquor traffic in the State, that is not contributing its measure of service to the great cause every true temperance advocate has at heart; and what we largely need is, toleration for those who do not see with us, nor act with us in our special methods.

Let us never forget the Divine admonition-” Forbid him not: for he that is not against us is for us.” 7

Page 8 view page image

I.TRP OD UCTION. Patience, toleration and self-repression are of vital importance in any good cause. If wve cannot see with another, let us be careful that, by opposition, we do not cripple him in his work. If we can assist him by friendly counsel to clearer seeing, or, by a careful study of his methods, gain a large efficiency for our own, far more good will be done than by hard antagonism, which rarely helps, and too surely blinds and hinders. Our book treats of the curse and cure of drunkenness. How much better not to come under the terrible curse! How much better to run no risks where the malady is so disastrous, and the cure so difficult! To young men who are drifting easily into the dangerous drinkiiing habits of society, we earnestly comniend the chapters in which will be found the medical testimony againist alcohol, and also the one on “The Growth and Power of Appetite.” They will see that it is impossible for a man to use alcoholic drinks regularly without laying the foundation for both physical and mental diseases, and, at the same time, lessening his power to make the best of himself in his life worlk; while bevond this lies the awful risk of acquiring an appetite which may enslav e, degrade and ruin him, body and soul, as it is dedegrading and ruining its tens of thousands yearly. It is sincerely hoped that many may be led by the facts here presented, to grapple with the monster and to thus promote his final overthrow. 8

Page 9 view page image

CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. The )[onster, Strong Drink,.. CIIAPTER II. It Curses the Body,…. CHAPTER III. It Curses the Body-Continued,. CHAPTER IV. It Curses the Soul,…. CHAPTERP V. Not a Food, and very Limited in its 3Melicinie,…. CHAPTER VI. The Growthi and Power of Appetite,. CHIIAPTER

VII. Means of Cure,…. CHAPTER VIII. Inebriate Asylumls,. 9 1, 2.’ 4,: 5~

Range a 8:a 1 O.~ 1. 0 I. 1

Page 10 view page image

0 CONIEXTS. CHAPTER IX. reformatory Homes,…. CHAPTER X. obacco as all Incitant to thlae Use of Alcoholic Stimu lants, and an Obstacle in the way of a Perma nent Reformation,….. CHAPTER XI. ‘he WAVoman’s Crusade,…..

CHAPTER XII. ‘lie WAVoman’s National Christian Temperance Union, CHAPTER

XIII. reform Clubs,……. CHAPTER XIV. ospel Temperance,…… CHAPTER

XV. emperance CoffeeHouses and Friendly Inns,.. CHAPTER XVI. eniperanee Literature,…. CHAPTER XVII. icense a Failure and a Disgrace,… CHAPTER

XVIII. rohlibition,……. 16b 201 209 223 247 259 272 281 291 .-.O4 1

Page 11 view page image

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. IN THE MIONSTER’S CLUTCHES,… GOD’S BEST BEVERAGE, PURE WATER,.. HIEAPING BURDENS UPON POVERTY,.. AN-UTTER WRECK,….. “TAKE

WARNING BY MY CAREER,”.. CRAZED BY DRINK,…… ALCOHOL AND GAMBLING (12
sequence pictures), FOUR STAGES OF THE D)OWNWARD COURSE,. A VICTIM OF THE

DRINKING CLUB,.. FINANCIAL VIEW OF THE LICENSE SYSTEM,. 11 PAG K 2 3 21 41

65 79 125-130 . 199 - 243 289

Page 12 view page image

” Wo3 itito 7in7 that _iveth his nei7hglr drin~c, thiat pmttest thy bottle to hiim, and’ ma.Icest hlim ({r1UT1cen, al,o.” HABAKKUK ii, 15. 12

Page 13 view page image

CHAPTER I. THE MONSTER, STRONG DRINK. HERE are two remarkable passages in a very old book, known as the Proverbs of Solomon, which cannot be read too often, nor pondered too deeply. Let us quote them here: 1. ” AVine is a mocker, strong drink is raging; and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise. 2. “AVho hath woe? who hath sorrow? who hath contentions? who hath babblings? who hath wounds without cause? who lathl redness of eyes? They that tarry long at the wine; they that go to seek mixed wine. Look not thou upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth his color in the cup, when it moveth itself aright. At the last it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder.” It is many thousands of years since this record was made, and to-day, as in that far distant age of the world, wine is a mocker, and strong drink raging; and still, as then, they who tarry long at the wine; ,lwho go to seek mixed wine, discover that, “at thte last,”

it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder. This mocking and raging! These bitings and stinigings! These woes and woundiugs! Alas, for 13

Page 14 view page image

14 GI1P,PPLlY-G TVITII TIIE -1O.NSTEP,; P0, the exceeding bitter cry of their pain, which is heard above every other cry of sorrow and suffering.

ALCOHOL AN ENEMY. The curse of strong drink! Where shall we begin, where end, or hlow, in the clear and truthful sentences that wrest conviction from doubt, make plain the allegations we shall bring against an enemy that is sowing disease, poverty, crime and sorrow throtug,hout the land?

Among our most intelligent, respectable and influential people, this enemy finds a welcome and a place of honor. Indeed, with many he is regarded as a friend and treated as such. Every possible opportunity is given him to gain favor in the household and with intimate and valued friends. He is given the amplest confidence and the largest freedom; and he always repays this confidence with treachery and spoliation; too often blinding and deceiving his victims while his work of robbery goes on. He is not only a robber, but a cruel master; and his bondsmen and abject slaves are to be found in hundreds and thousands, and even tens of thousands, of our homes, from the poor dwelling of the day-laborer, up to the palace of the merchant-prince. PLACE AND POWER IN THE HOUSEHOLD. Of this fact no one is ignorant; and yet, strange to tell, large numbers of our most intelligent, respectable and influential people continue to smile upon this enemy; to give him place and power in

Page 15 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. their households, and to cherish him as a friend; but with this singular reserve of thought and purpose, that he is to be trusted just so far and no farther. He is so pleasant and genial, that, for the salke of his favor, they are ready to encounter the risk of his acquiring, through the license they afford, the vantage-ground of a pitiless enemy! But, it is not only in their social life that the people hold this enemy in favorable regard, and give him the opportunity to hurt and destroy. Our great Republic has entered into a compact with him and, for a money-consideration, given him the FREEDOM OF THE NATION; so that he can go up and down the land at will And not only has our great Republic done this but the States of which it is composed, with only one or two exceptions, accord to himn the same free dom. Still more surprising, in almost every towi and city, his right to plunder, degrade, enslave an(
destroy the people has been established under th( safe guarantee of law.

Let us give ourselves to the sober consideration of what we are suffering at his hands, and tak measures of defense and safety, instead of buryin our heads in the sand, like the foolish ostrich, whil the huntsmen are sweeping down upon us. ENORMOUS CONSUMPTION. Only those who have given the subject carefi consideration have any true idea of the enormo, i 1-)

Page 16 view page image

1 ( GR,4APPLINVG WITH THE MONSTER; OR, annual consumption, in this country, of spirits, wines and malt liquors. Dr. Hlargreaves, in “Our ‘W’asted Resources,” gives these startling figures: It amounted in 1870 to 72,425,353 gallons of do mestic spirits, 188,527,120 gallons of fermented liquors, 1,441,747 gallons of imported spirits, 9,088,894 gallons of wines, 34,239 gallons of spirituous compounds, and 1,012,754 gallons of ale, beer, etc., or a total of 27 2,530,107 gallons for 1870, with a total increase of 30,000,000 gallons in 1871, and of 35,000,000 gallons in addition in 1872. All this in a single year, and at a cost variously estimated at from six to seven huindred millions of dollars! Or, a sum, as statistics tell us, nearly equal to the cost of all the flour, cotton and woolen goods, boots and shoes, clothing, and books and newspapers purchlased by the people in the same period of time. If this were all the cost? If the people wasted no more than seven hundred millions of dollars on these beverages every year, the question of their use would be only one of pecuniary loss or gain. But what farther, in connection with this subject, are we told by statistics? Why, that, in consequence of using these beverages, we have six hundred thlousand drunkards; and that of these, sixty thousand die every year. That we have over three hundred murders and four hundred suicides. That over two hundred thousand chlildren are left homeless and friendless. And that at least eighty per cent. of all the crime and pauperism of the land arises from the

Page 17 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. consumption of this enormous quantity of intoxicating drinks. In this single view, the question of intemperance assumes a most appalling aspect. The POVERTY AND DESTITUTION found in so large a portion of our laboring classes, and their consequent restlessness and discontent, come almost entirely from the waste of substance, idleness and physical incapacity for work, which attend the free use of alcoholic beverages. Of the six or seven hundred millions of dollars paid annually for these beverages, not less than twothirds are taken out of the earnings of our artisans and laborers, and those who, like them, work for wages. LOSS TO LABOR. But the loss does not, of course, stop here. The consequent waste of bodily vigor, and the idleness that is ever the sure accompaniment of drinking, rob this class of at least as much more. Total abstinence societies, building associations, and the use of banks for savings, instead of the dram-sellers’ banks for losings, would do more for the well-being of our working classes than all the trades-unions or labor combinations, that ever have or ever will exist. The laboring man’s protective union lies in his own good common sense, united with temperance, selfdenial and economy. There are very many in our land vwhlo know this way; and their condition, as compared with those who know it not, or knowing, 2 17

Page 18 view page image

1i GP,.1PPLIVG WTTII TItE MIONSTEP,; OR, will not walk therein, is found to be in striking contrast. TAXATION. Besides the wasting drain for drink, and the loss in national wealth, growing out of the idleness and diminished power for work, that invariably follows the use of alcohol in any of its forms, the people are heavily taxed for the repression and punishment of crimnes, and the support of paupers and destitute children.

A fact or two will give the reader some idea of what this enormous cost must be. In “The Twentieth Annual Report of the Executive Comnlittee of the Prison Association of SNew York,” is this sentence: “There can be no doubt that, of all the proximate sources of crime, the use of intoxicating liquors is the most prolific and the most deadly. Of other causes it may be said that they slay their thousands; of this it may be acknowledged that it slays its tens of thousands. The committee asked for the opinion of the jail officers in nearly every county in the State as to the proportion of commitments due, either directly or indirectly, to strong drink.” The whole number of commitments is given in these words: ” Not less than 60,000 to 70,000 [or the sixtieth portion of the inhabitants of the State of New York] human beings-men, women and children-either guilty, or arrested on suspicion of being guilty of crime, pass every year through these institutions.” The answers made to the committee

Page 19 view page image

TE CURSE AiND TIIE CURE. by the jail officers, varied from twothirds as the lowest, to nine-tenthls as the highest; and, on taking the average of their figures, it gave seven-eighths as the proportion of commitments for crime directly ascribed to the use of intoxicating drinks! Taking this as the proportion of those who are made criminals through intemperance, let us get at some estimate of the cost to taxpayers. We find it stated in Tract No. 28, issued by the National Temperance Society, that “a committee was appointed by the Ulster County Temperance Society, in 1861, for the express purpose of ascertaining, from reliable sources, the percentage on every dollar tax paid to the county to support her paupers and criminal justice. The committee, after due examination, came to the conclusion that upwards of sixty cents on the dollar was for the above purpose. This amount was required, according to law, to be paid by every taxpayer as a )penalty, or ratiecr as a uib bill, for allowing the liquor traffic to be carried on in the above county. What is said of Ulster County, may, more or less, if a like examin(nttion were entered into, be said of every other counity, not only in the State of iNew Yorkl, but in every county in the United States.” From the same tract we take this statement: “In a document published by the Legislature of the State of iNew York, for 1363, being the report of the Secretary of the State to thie Legislature, we have tlhe fbllowing statements:‘The whole numbei of pau 19

Page 20 view page image

20 GRAPPLING TT’ITH THE MONSTER; OR, pers relieved during thle same period, was 261,252. l)uring, the year 1862, 257,354.’ These numnbers vwould be in thle ratio of one pauper annually to every fifteen inhabitants throughout the State. In ,in examination made into the history of those pa(ni]ers by a comnpetent comnmittee, 8seven-eiy/ths oj thlema were reduc(ed to this low and degraded condition, directly or indirectly, throu,lgh intemperance.” CURSING THE POOR. Looking at our laboring, classes, with the fact before us, that the cost of the liquor sold annually by ret.‘l] dealers is equal to nearly;25 for every man, woInatll and child in our whole population, and we canl readily see why so much destitution is to be found among them. Throwing out those who abstain altogether; the children, and a large proportion of women, and those who take a glass only now and then, and it will be seen that for the rest the average of cost must be more than treble. Amnong working, men who drink the chleaper beverages, the ratio of cost to eachl cannot fall short of a hundred d(ollars a year. AAitll many, drink consumes from a fourth to one-half of tlheir entire earnings. Is it, thlen, any wonder that so mruch poverty and sufrering are to be found amiong them? CRIME AND PAUPERISM.

The causes.hat produce crim,e and pauperism in our own counltry, work the same disastrous results, in other lainds where intoxicants are used. An

Page 21 view page image

C>3 UNTO y O U ALSO… FOR YE L A D E MEN W I T H B U R D E N S

GRWITHEVOUS TO BE B O R N E. LUK,:xi, 46. U N TO H I M THAT GQVETH HIS N

E-I G H B O R DRINK, THAT PUTTEST THY B O T T L E TO HIM. HAB. ii, 15.

HEAPINO BURDENS UPON POVERTY.

Page 22 view page image

Page 23 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIHE CURE. English writer, speaking of the sad effects of intemperance in Great Britain, says: “One hundred million pounds, which is now annually wasted, is a sum as great as was spent in seven years upon all the railways of the kingdom-in the very heyday of railway projects; a sum so vast, that if saved annually, for seven years, would blot out the national debt!” Another writer says, “that in the year 1865, over ~6,000,000, or a tenth part of the whole national revenue, was required to support her paupers.” Dr. Lees, of London, in speaking of Ireland, says: “Ireland has been a poor nation front want of capital, and has wanted capital chiefly because the people have preferred swallowing it to saving it.” The Rev. G. Holt, chaplain of the Birmningham Workhouse, says: “From my own experience, I am convinced of the accuracy of a statement made by the late governor, that of every one hundred persons admitted, ninety-nine were reduced to this state of humiliation and dependence, either directly or indirectly, through the prevalent and ruinous drinking usages.” MIr.

Charles Buxton, MI. P., in his pamphlet, “How to Stop Drunkenness,” says: “It would not be too much to say that if all drinking of fermnented liquors could be done away, crime of every kind would fall to a fourth of its present amount, and the whole tone of moral feeling in the lower order might be indefinitely raised. Not only does this vice produce all kinds of wanton mischief, but 23

Page 24 view page image

24 GPGAPPLIkG WTIITI TIIE.MO.NSTEr; ot, it has also a negative effect of great importance. It is the mightiest of all the forces that clog the progress of good. The struggle of the school, the library and the church, all united against the beer-shop and the gin-palace, is but one development of the war between Heaven and hell. It is, in short, intoxication that fills our jails; it is intoxication that fills our lunatic asylums; it is intoxication that fills our work-hlouses with poor.

Were it not for this one cause, pauperism would be nearly extinguished in England.” THE BLIGHT EVERYWHERE. We could go on and fill pages with corroborative facts and figures, drawn froni the most reliable sources.

But these are amply sufficient to show the extent and magnitude of the curse which the liquor traffic has laid upon our people. Its blight is everylwhere-on our industries, on our social life; on our politics, and even on our religion. And, now, let us take the individual man himself, and see in what manner this treacherous enemy deals with him when he gets him into his power.

Page 25 view page image

CHAPTER II. IT CURSES THIE BODY. ‘ IPST as to the body. One would suppose, fron the mnarred and scarred, and sometimes awfully (lisfigtiured formns and faces of men who have indulged ill intoxicatilng drinks, which are to be seen everywlihere and among all classes of society, that therc would be no need of other testimony to shlow thati alcohol is an enemny to the body. And yet, strange to say, men of good sense, clear judgment anld quick perception in all mioral questions and in the general apffairs of life, are often so blind, or infatuated here, as to affirm that this substance, alcohol, which they use under the various forms of wine, brandy, whisky, gin, ale or beer, is not only harmiless, when taken in lno1leIation-eachi being his own judge as to what, “m oderation “
means-but actually useful and nutritious! Until within the last fifteen or twenty years, a large proportion of the medical profession not only favored this view, but made constant prescription of alcohol in one form or another, the sad results of which too often made their appearance in exascerbations of disease, or in the formation of intemperate 25

Page 26 view page image

( GPA:PPLl[NG TIfIT TIIE MO1VSTEP; OR, hlabits among their patients. Since then, the chemist and the plhysiologist have subjected alcohol to the most rigid tests, carried on often for years, and with a faithifilness that could not be satisfied with guess workl, or inference, or hasty conclusion. ALCOHIOL -OT A FOOD AND OF DOUBTFUL USE AS A MIEDICINE. As a result of thlese carefully-conducted and longcontinued examinations and experiments, thle medical profession stands to-day almost as a unit against alcohol; and makes solemn public declaration to the people that it “is not shown to have a definite food value by any of the usual methods of chemical analysis or physiological investigations;” and that as a medicine its range is very limited, admlitting often of a substitute, and that it should never be taken unless prescribed by a physician. Peports of these investigations to which we have referred have appeared, from time to time, in the medical journals of Europe and Avmerica, and their results are now embodied in many of the standard Iand most reliable treatises and text-books of the medical profession. In this clhapl)ter we shall endeavor to give our readers a description of the changes and deteriorations lwhichl take place in the blood, nerves, membraunes, tissues and organs, in consequence of the continued introduction of alcohol into the human body; and in doing so, we shall quote freely from

Page 27 view page image

THE CURPSE AND TIHE CURE. medical writers, in order that our readers may have the testimony before them in its directest form, and so be able to judge for themselves as to its value. DIGESTION. And here, in order to give those who are not familiar with the process of digestion, a clear idea of that important operation, and the effect produced lwhen alcohol is taken with food, we quote from the lecture of an English physician, Dr.

Henry Monroe, on “The Physiological Action of Alcohol.” LHe says: “Every kind of substance employed by man as food consists of sugar, starch, oil and glutinous matters, mingled together in various proportions; these are designed for the support of the animal frame. The glutinous principles of food-fibrine, album~zitt and casein-are employed to build up the structure; -whlile the oil, starc]l and sugar are chiefly used to generate heat in the body. “The first step of the digestive process is the breaking up of the food in the mouth by means of the jaws and teeth. On this being done, the saliva, a viscid liquor, is poured into the mouth from the salivary glands, and as it mixes with the food, it performs a very important part in the operation of digestion, rendering tle starch of the food soluble, and gradually changing it into a sort of sugar, after which the other principles become more miscible with it. Nearly a pirnt of saliva is furnished every 26 o 7

Page 28 view page image

28 G-RAPIGLLYG WITHII TII lI OXSTEP?; OR, twenty-four hours for the use of an adult. When the food has been masticated and mixed with the saliva, it is then passed into the stomach, where it is acted upon by a juice secreted by the filaments of that organ, and poured into the stomach in large quantities whenever food comes in contact with its imuouis coats. It consists of a dilute acid known to the chemists as hydrochloric acid, composed of lbydirogen and chlorine, united together in certain definite proportions. The gastric juice contains, also, a peculiar organic-ferment or decomposing substance, containing nitrogen-somethling of the nature of yetst-terme d pepsine, which is easily soluble in the acid just named.

That gastric juice acts as a simple chemical solvent, is proved by the fact that, after death, it has been known to dissolve the stomach itself.

ALCOHIIOL RETARDS DTGESTION. ” It is an error to suppose that, after a good dinner, a glass of spirits or beer assists digestion; or that any liquor containing alcohol-even bitter beer-canl in any way assist digestion. alix some bread and meat with gastric juice; place them in a phial, and keep that phial in a sand-bath at the slow heat of 98 degrees, occasionally shaking briskly the contents to imitate the motion of the stomach; you will find, after six or eight hours, the whole contents blended into one pultaceous mass. If to stnotlier phial of food and gastric juice, treated in

Page 29 view page image

TItE CURSE ANYD THE CURE. tie same way, I add a glass of pale ale or a quantity of alcohol, at the end of seven or eight hours, or even some days, the food is scarcely acted upon at all. This is a fact; and if you are led to ask wily, I answer, because alcohol has the peculiar power of chemically affecting or decomposing the gastric juice by precipitating one of its principal constituents, viz., pepsine, rendering its solvent properties much less effieacious. Hence alcohol can not be considered either as food or as a solvent for food. Not as the latter certainly, for it refuses to act with the gastric juice. “‘It is a remarkable fact,’ says Dr. Dundas Thompson,‘that alcohol, when added to the digestive fluid, produces a white precipitate, so that the fluid is no longer capable of digesting animal or vegetable matter.” The use of alcoholic stimulants,’

say Drs. Todd and Bowman,‘retards digestion by coagulating the pepsine, an essential element of the gastric juice, and thereby interfering with its action. WVere it not that wine and spirits are rapidly absorbed, the introduction of these into the stomach, il any quantity, would be a complete bar to the digestion of food, as the pepsine would be precipitated from the solution as quickly as it was formed by the stomach.’ Spirit, in any quantity, as a dietary adjunct, is pernicious on account of its antiseptic qualities, which resist the digestion of food by the absorption of water from its particles, in direct antag,onismr to clhemical operation.” 29

Page 30 view page image

30 GPAPPLIVG 1VIXf’l TIIE,MONSTERP; OR, ITS EFFECT ON TIlE BLOOD. Dr.

Prichlardson, in his lectures on alcohol, given both in England and America, speaking of the action of this substance on the blood after passing from the stomach, says: “Suppose, then, a certain measure of alcohol be talken into the stomach, it will be absorbed there, but, previous to absorption, it will have to undergo a proper degree of dilution with water, for there is this peculiarity respecting alcohol when it is separated by an animal membrane from a watery fluid like the blood, that it will not pass through the membrane until it has become charged, to a given point of dilution, withl water. It is itself, in fact, so greely for water, it will pickl it up from watery tcxt?tres, a)d( deprive Liten of it until, by its saturation, its power of reception is exhaustecd, after which it will diffuse into the current of circulating fluid.” It is this power of absorbing water from every texture with which alcoholic spirits comes in contact, that creates the burning thirst of those who freely indulge in its use. Its effect, when it reaches the circulation, is thus described by Dr. Richardson: “As it passes through the circulation of the lungs it is exposed to the air, and some little of it, raised into vapor by the natural heat, is thrown off in expiration. If the quantity of it be large, this loss may be considerable, and the odor of the spirit may be detected in the expired breath. If the quantity be small, the loss will be comparatively little, as the

Page 31 view page image

TIIE C’URSE AND THIE CURPE. spirit will be held in solution by the water in the blood. After it has passed through the lungs, and has been driven by the left heart over the arterial circuit, it passes into whlat is called the minute circulation, or the structural circulation of the organism. The arteries here extend into very small vessels, which are called arterioles, and from these infinitely small vessels spring the equally minute radicals or roots of the veins, which are ultimately to become the great rivers bearing the blood back to the heart. In its passage through this minute circulation the alcohol finds its way to every organ. To this brain, to these muscles, to these secreting or excreting organs, nay, even into this bony structure itself, it moves with the blood. In some of these parts which are not excreting, it remains for a time diffused, and in those parts where there is a large percentage of water, it remains longer than in other parts. From some organs which have an open tube for conveying fluids away, as the liver and kidneys, it is thrown out or eliminated, and in this way a portion of it is ultimately removed from the body. The rest passing round and round with the circulation, is probably decomposed and carried off in new forms of matter. “When we know the course which the alcohol takes in its passage through the body, from the period of its absorption to that of its elimination, we are the better able to judge what physical changes it induces in the different organs and structures ot I-)

Page 32 view page image

32 GPAPPLILG WITIITI THE MIIONSTERs; OR, with whlich it comes in contact.

It first reaches the blood; but, as a rule, the quantity of it that enters is insufficient to produce any material effect on that fluid. If, lhowever, the dose taken be poisonous or semii-poisonous, then even the blood, rich as it is in water-and it contains seven hundred and ninety parts in a thousand-is affected. The alcohol is diffused tlirough this water, and there it comes in contact with the other constituent parts, with the fibrine, that plastic substance whichl, when blood is (ldrawn, clots and coagulates, and which is present in the proportion of from two to three parts in a thlousand; withl the albumen which exists in the proportionI of seventy parts; with the salts which yield about ten parts; with the fatty matters; and lastly, with those minute, round bodies which float in myriads ill the blood (which were discovered by the Dutch philosopher, Leuwenhock, as one of the first results of microscopical observation, about the middle of the seventeenth century), and which are called the blood globules or corpuscles. These last-named bodies are, in fact, cells; their discs, whien natural, have a smooth outline, they are depressed in the centre, and they are red in color; the color of the blood being derived from them. WAVe have discovered in recent years that there exist other corpuscles or cells in the blood in much smaller quantity, -whlich are called white cells, and these different cells float in the blood-stream witlhin the vessels. The red take the centre of the stream; the white lie

Page 33 view page image

THE CUPSSE ANVD THE CUPRE. externally near the sides of the vessels, moving less (quickly. Our business is mainly with the red corpuscles. They perform the most important functions in the economy; they absorb, in great part, the oxygen which we inhale in breathing, and carry it to the extreme tissues of the body; they absorb, in great part, the carbonic acid gas which is produced in the combustion of the body in the extreme tissues, and bring that gas back to the lungs to be exchanged for oxygeni there; in short, they are the vital instrumnents of the circulation. ” With all these parts of thie blood, with the water, fibrine, albumen, salts, fatty matter and corpuscles, the alcohol comes in contact when it enters the blood, and, if it be in sufficeient quantity, it produces disturbing action. I have watched this disturbance very carefully on the blood corpuscles; for, in some animals we can see these floating along during life, and we can also observe them from men who are under the effects of alcohol, by removing a speck of blood, and examining it with the microscope. The action of the alcohol, when it is observable, is varied.

It may cause the corpuscles to run too closely together, and to adhere in rolls; it may modify their outlille, making the clear-defined, smooth, outer edge irregular or erenate, or even starlike; it may change the round corpuscle into the oval form, or, in very extreine cases, it may produce what I may call a truncated form of corpuscles, in which the chan,ge is so great that if we did not trace it through all ilts 003

Page 34 view page image

34 GP,,I PPLI-YG TVITII TIlE MO NSTERP; OlR, stages, we should be puzzled to know wl-hethler the object looked at were indeed a blood-cell. All these changes are due to the action of the spirit upon the water contained in the corpuscles; upon the capacity of the spirit to extract water from them. During every stage of modification of corpuscles thus described, their function to absorb and fix gases is impaired, and when the aggregation of the cells, in masses, is great, other difficulties arise, for the cells, united together, pass less easily than they should through the minute vessels of the lungs and of the general circulation, and impede the current, by which local injury is produced. “A further action upon the blood, instituted by alcohol in excess, is upon the fibrine or the plastic colloidal mrnatter. On this the spirit may act in two different ways, according to the degree in which it affects the water that holds the fibrine in solution. It may fix the water with the fibrine, and thus destroy the power of coagulation; or it mnay extract the water so determinately as to produce coagulation.” ON THE MINUTE CIRCULATION. The doctor then goes on to describe the minute circulation through which the constructive material in the blood is distributed to every part of the body. “From this distribution of blood in these minute vessels,” he says, “the structure of organs derive their constituent parts; through these vessels brain matter, muscle, gland, membrane, are given out from

Page 35 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIHE CURE. the blood by a refined process of selection of material, which, up to this time, is only so far understood as to enable us to say that it exists. The minute and intermediate vessels are more intimately connected than any other part with the construction and with the function of the living matter of which the body is composed. Think you that this mechanism is left uncontrolled? No; the vessels, small as they are, are under distinct control. Infinitely refined in st:ucture, they nevertheless have the power of contraction and dilatation, which power is governed by nervous action of a special kind.” :Now, there are certain chemical agents, which, by their action on the nerves, have the power to paralyze and relax these minute blood-vessels, at their extreme points.

“The whole series of nitrates,” says Dr. Richardson, “possess this power; ether possesses it; but the great point I wish to bring forth is, that the substance we are specially dealing with, alcohol, possesses the self-same power. By this influence it produces all those peculiar effects which in every-day life are so frequently illustrated.” PARALYZES THE MINUTE

BLOOD-VESSELS. It paralyzes the minute blood-vessels, and allows them to become dilated with the flowing blood. “If you attend a large dinner party, you will observe, after the first few courses, when the wine is beginning to circulate, a progressive change in some of those about you who have taken wine. 35

Page 36 view page image

I’, Gl(-lPI’L-i’G TVITTII TIlE 0TONS_f’~; Oi, ‘Fhie fa4ce begins to get flushed, thlo eye brighltens, nICI the murmur of conversation becomes loud. AVliat is the reason of that flushing of the counte1naince? It is thle same as the flush from blushing, or from the reaction of cold, or from the nitrite of (iiyl-. It is the dilatation of vessels following upon the reduction of nervous control, which reduction has been induced by the alcohol. In a word, the first stage, the stage of vascular excitement froma alcohol, has been established. TIEIRT )ISTURBANCE. “The action of the alcohlol extending so far does not stop there. With the disturbance of power in tle extreme vessels, more disturbance is set up in other organs, and th’le first organ that shares in it is the heart. W7ith each beat of thle heart a certain degree of resistance is offered by the vessels when their nervous supply is perfect, and thle stroke of the heart is moderated in respect both to tension and to time. But when the vessels are rendered relaxed, the resistance is remnoved, the heart begins t’-) run quicker, like a watch fromn which the pallets l,tlve been removed, and the heart-stroke, losiing jiothliiiig ill force, is greatly increased in frequency, withl a weakened recoil stroke. It is easy to account, in this nianner, for the quickened heart and pulse wlich a(cc(ompany the first stage of deranlgedl action fI’roli alcohol, an(l you will be interested to know to what extent this increase of vascular action proceeds.

Page 37 view page image

TIIE CUPRSE A-ND TIIE CUPE. The information on this subject is exceedingly curi ous and important.” “The stage of primary excitement of the circulation tlhus induced lasts for a considerable time, but at length the heart flags from its overaction, and requires thle stimulus of more spirit to carry it ol ill its work. Let us take what we may call a moderalte amount of alcohol, say two ounces by volunme, in form of wine, or beer, or spirits. What is called striong sherry or port may contain as much as twentyfive per cent. by volume. Brandy over fifty; gin, thirty-eight; rumii, forty-eight; whisky, fortythree; vin ordeinaire, eighlt; strong ale, fourteen; chlampagne, ten to eleven; it matters not wlielh, if the quantity of alcohol be regulated by the amount present in the liquor imbibed. When we reach tlhe two ounces, a distinct physiological effect follows, leading on to that first stage of excitement with which we are now conversant. The reception of the spirit arrested at this point, thlere need be no important mischief done to the organism; but if the quantity imbibed be increased, furtlher lchanges quickly occur. We have seen that all the org-ans of the body are built upon the vascular structures, and therefore it follows that a prolonged paralysis of the minute circulation must of necessity lead to disturbance in other organs than the heart. 307

Page 38 view page image

38 GP,.Gl’I’LI-YG W’ITII TIIE MO1 SITF,; OR, OTHER ORGA’\S INVOLVED. ” By common observation, the flush seen on the cheek during the first stage of alcoholic excitation, is presumed to extend merely to the parts actually exposed to view. It cannot, however, be too forcibly impressed that the condition is universal in the boody. If the lungs could be seen, they, too, would be found with their vessels injected; if the brain and spinal cord could be laid open to view, they would be discovered in thie same condition; if the stomach, the liver, the spleen, the kidneys or any other vascular organs or parts could be exposed, the vascular engorgement would be equally manifest. In the lower animals, I have been able to witness this extreme vascular condition in the lungs, and there are here presented to you two drawings from nature, showing, one the lungs in a natural state of an animal killed by a sudden blow, the other the lungs of an animial killed equally suddenly, but at a time wheni it was under the influence of alcohol. You will see, as if you were looking at the structures themselves, how different they are in respect to the blood which they contained, how intensely charged with blood is the lung in which the vessels had been paralyzed by the alcoholic spirit. EFFECT ON THE BRAIN.

“I once had the unusual, though unhappy, opportunity of observing the same phenomenon in the l)rain structure of a man, who, in a paroxysm of

Page 39 view page image

TH E CURSE AND THE CUREB. alcoholic excitement, decapitated hilmself under the wheel of a railway carriage, and whose brain was instantaneously evolved from the skull by the crash. The brain itself; entire, was before me within three minutes after the death. It exhaled the odor of spirit most distinctly, and its membranes and ininute structures were vascular in the extreme. It looked as if it had been recently injected with vermilion.

The white matter of the cerebrum, studded with red points, could scarcely be distinguished, when it was incised, by its natural whiteness; and the pia-mater, or internal vascular membrane covering the brain, resembled a delicate web of coagulated red blood, so tensely were its fine vessels engorged. “I should add that this condition extended throughl both the larger and the smaller brain, the cerebrum and cerebellum, but was not so marked in the medulla or commencing portion of the spinal cord. THE SPINAL

CORD AND NERVES. “The action of alcohol continued beyond the first stage, the function of the spinal cord is influenced. Through this part of the nervous system we are accustomed, in health, to perform automatic acts of a mechanical kind, which proceed systematically even when we are thinking or speaking on other sub)jects. Thus a skilled workman will continue his mechanical work perfectly, while his mind is bent on some other subject; and thus we all per 09 1)

Page 40 view page image

40 GCRAPPI TNG T’ITII TIIE I[TO~STl’X; 01R, form various acts in a purely autonatic way, without calling in the aid of the higher centres, except something more than ordinary occurs to demand their service, upon which we think before we perform. Under alcohol, as the sp)inal centres become influenced, these pure automatic acts cease to be correctly carried on.

That the hand may reach any object, or the foot be correctly planted, the highler intellectual centre must be invoked to make the proceeding secure.

There follows quickly upon this a deficient power of co-ordination of muscular movement. The nervous control of certain of the muscles is lost, and the nervous stimnulus is more or less enfeebled. The muscles of the lower lip in the human subject usually fail first of all, then the muscles of the lower limbs, and it is worthy of remark that the extensor muscles give way earlier than the flexors. The muscles themselves, by this time, are also failing in power; they respond more feebly than is natural to the nervous stimulus; tliey, too, are coming under the depressing influence of the paralyzing agent, their structure is temporarily deranged, and their contractile power reduced. “This modification of the animal functions under alcohol, marks the second degree of its action. In young subjects, there is now, usually, vomiting with fitintness, followed by gradual relief Irom the burden t)f the poison.

Page 41 view page image

Page 42 view page image

Page 43 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE C[UPE.. EFFECT ON TIIE BrRAIN CENTRETS. The alcollolic spirit carriled yet a flirtlher degree, the cerebral or brain centres become influenee(l; thev are reduced in power, and the controlling, influences of will and of judgment are lost. As these centres are unbalanced and thrown into cllaos, the rational part of the nature of the manl gives wav before the emotional, passional or organic part. Tile reason is now off duty, or is fooling with duty, and all the mere animnal instincts and sentiments are laid atrociously bare. The coward shows up more craven, the braggart more boastful, the cruel more merciless, the untruthful more false, the carnal more (legraded.’-[ I vino veritas’

expresses, even, indeed, to physiological accuracy, the true condition.

The reason, the emotions, the instincts, are all in a state of carnival, and in chaotic feebleness. “Finally, the action of the alcohol still extending, the superior brain centres are overpowered; the senses are beclouded, the voluntary muscular prostration is perfected, sensibility is lost, and the body lies a mere log, dead by all but one-fourth, on which alone its life hangs. The heart still remains true to its duty, and while it just lives it feeds the breathing power. And so the circulation and the respiration, in the otherwise inert mass, keeps the mass within the bare domain of life until the poison begins to pass away and the nervous centres to revive again. It is happy for the inebriate that, as a rule, tLhe brain fails so long before the heart that lie lheas

Page 44 view page image

44 GPAPiPLLVG TIrlTII TIIE 3[QOVSTE,R; OR, neither the power nor the sense to continue hiis process of destruction up to the act of death of his circulation. Therefore he lives to die another day. x e * X e y e “Such is an outline of the primary action of alcohlol on those who may be said to be unaccustomed to it, or who have not yet fallen into a fixed habit of taking it. For a long time the organism will bear these perversions of its functions without apparent injury, but if the experiment be repeated too often and(l too long, if it be continued after the term of life wheni the body is fully developed, when the elasticity of the membranes and of the blood-vessels is lessened, and when the tone of the muscular fibre is reduced, then organic series of structural changes, so chlaracteristic of the persistent effects of spirit, become prominent and permnanent. Then the external surface becomes darkened and congested, its vessels, in parts, visibly large; the skin becomes blotched, the proverbial red nose is defined, and those other strikling vascular changes which disfigure mIany who may probably be called moderate alcohlolics, are developed.

These changes, belonging, as they do, to external surfaces, come under direct observation; they are accompanied with certain other changes in the internal organs, which we shall show to be more destructive still.”

Page 45 view page image

CHAPTER IiI. IT CURSES THE BODY.-CONTINUED. -~ hIhE }lave quoted thus freely in tlie p-eceding clapter, in order that thle iIjte’)igent anl tliouglitful reader, who is really seekling for the truth in regard to the physical action of alcohol, nat}y be able to gain clear impressions on thle sul) ject. The specific changes wrought by this substance on the internal organs are of a most serious character, and should be well understood by all who indulge habitually in its use. EFFECT ON THE

MEMBRANES. The parts wieich first suffer from alcohol are tliose expansions of the body which the anatomists call the membranes. “The skin is a membranous envelope. Through the whole of the alimentary sur,face, from the lips downward, and through tlhe bronchial passages to their minutest ramifications, extends the mucous membrane. The lui,ngs, the heart, the liver, the kidneys are folded in delicate niembranes, which can be stripped easily fromn these pa rts. If you take a portion of bone, you will find it easy to strip off from it a membranous sheathl or covering; if you examine a joint, you will find both the hlead and the socket lined withl membranes. The 45

Page 46 view page image

4 C GP,IPPLI-G TI’ITII TIFS Ji[O:, STEi;~ OR, vhlole of the intestines are enveloped in a fine memre branle called pci(to,?ctml. All the muscles are enveloped in membranes, and the fasciculi, or bundies and fibres of muscles, have their mnembranous shleathling. The brain and spinal cord are enveloped in three membranes; one nearest to themselves, a pure vascular structure, a net-work of blood-vessels; another, a thin serous structure; a third, a strong fibrous structure. The eyeball is a structure of’

colloidal humors and membranes, and of nothing else. To complete the description, the minute structures of the vital organs are enrolled in membranous matter.” These membranes are the filters of the body. “In their absence there could be no building of structure, no solidification of tissue, nor organic mechanism. Passive themselves, they, nevertheless, separate all structures into their respective positions and adaptations.”

MEMNBRANOUS DETERIORATIONS. In order to make perfectly clear to the reader’s mind the action and use of these membranous cxpansions, and the way in which alcohol deteriorates them, and obstructs their work, we quote again from Dr. Richard.son: “The animal receives from the vegetable world and from the earth the food and drink it requires for its sustenance and motion. It receives colloidal food for its muscles: combustible food for its motion;

Page 47 view page image

THIE CURSE AND T’ILE CURE. water for the solution of its various parts; salt for constructive and other pihysical purposes. These have all to be arranged in the body; and they are arranged by means of the membranous envelopes. Through these membranes nothing can pass that is not, for the time, in a state of aqueous solution, like water or soluble salts. Water passes freely through them, salts pass freely through them, but the constructive matter of the active parts that is colloidal does not pass; it is retained in them until it is chemically decomposed into the soluble type of matter. When we take for our food a portion of animal flesh, it is first resolved, in digestion, into a soluble fluid before it can be absorbed; in thle blood it is resolved into the fluid colloidal condition; in the solids it is laid down within the membranes into new structure, and when it has played its part, it is digested again, if I may so say, into a crystalloida soluble substance, ready to be carried away and replaced by addition of new matter, then it is dialysed or passed through the membranes into the blood, and is disposed of in the excretions. “See, then, what an all-important part these membranous structures play in the animal life. Upon their integrity all the silent work of the building up of the body depends. If these membranes are rendered too porous, and let out the colloidal fluids of the blood-the albumen, for example -the body so circumstanced, dies; dies as if it were slowly bled to death. If, on the contrary, 47i

Page 48 view page image

483 GP1J-1AI IPLIv G Iii 1’JI JIf()5$T]fl h; 01J, they become condensed or thlickened, or loaded with foreign material, then thley fail to allow the natural fluids to pass through them. They fail to dialyse, and the result is, either an accumulation of tlhe fluid in a closed cavity, or contraction of the substance inclosed within the membrane, or dryness of lmemibrane in surfaces that ought to be freely lubricated and kept apart.

In old age we see the effects of modification of membrane naturally induced; we see the fixed joint, the shrunken and feeble muscle, the dimmed eye, the deaf ear, the enfeebled nervous function. “It may possibly seem, at first sighlt, that I arn leading immediately away from the subject of the secondary action of alcohol. It is not so. I amn leading directly to it. Upon all these membranous structures alcohol exerts a direct perversion of action. It produces in them a thickening, a shrinking and an inactivity that reduces their functional power. That they may work rapidly and equally, they require to be at all times chlarged with water to saturation. If, into contact with them, any agent is brought that deprives them of water, then is their work interfered witlh; they cease to separate the s tline constituents properly; and, if the evil that is tlhus started, be allowed to continue, they contract upon their contained matter in whatever organ it may be situated, and condense it. “In brief, uinder tlhe prolonged influence of alcolhol thllose changes which take place from it in the blood

Page 49 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. corpuscles, and which have already been described, extend to the other organic parts, involving them in structural deteriorations, which are always dangerous, and are often ultimately fatal.” ACTION OF ALCOHOL ON THE STOMACH. Passing from the effect of alcohol upon the membranes, we come to its action on the stomach. That it impairs, instead of assisting digestion, has already been shiown iiin the extract from Dr. Monroe, given near the commencemient of the preceding clhapter. A large amount of medical testimony could be quoted in corroboration, but enough has been educed. We shall only quote Dr.

Richardson on “Alcoholic Dyspepsia:” “The stomach, unable to produce, in proper quaintity, the natural digestive fluid, and also unable to absorb the food which it may imperfectly digest, is in constant anxiety and irritation. It is oppressed with the sense of nausea; it is oppressed with the sense of emptiness and prostration; it is oppressed with a sense of distention; it is oppressed with a loathing for food, and it is teased with a craving for more drink. Thus there is engendered a permanent disorder which, for politeness’ sake, is called dyspepsia, and for whichi different remedies are often sought but never found. Antibilious pills-whlatever they may mlean-Seidlitz powders, effervescing waters, and all that pharmacopoeia of aids to further indigestion, ill which the afflicted who nurse their ownv diseases so liberally and innocently indulge,

Page 50 view page image

() GliAPPLI-VG Tl/JII TIJE MONSTEPR; OR, are tried in vain. I do not strain a syllable when I state that the worst forms of confirmed indigestion originate in the practice that is here explained. By t’lis practice all the functions are vitiated, the skin (t one moment is flushed and perspiring, and at the next moment it is pale, cold and( clammy, while every other secreting structure is equally disarranged.” TIC-DOULOUREUX

AND SCIATICA. Nervous derangements follow as a matter of course, for the delicate membranes which envelope and immediately surround the nervous cords, are affected byv the alcohol more readily than the coarser miembranious textures of other parts of the body, and give rise to a series of troublesome conditions, which are too often attributed to other than the true causes. Some of these are thus described: “The perverted condition of the membranous covering of the nerves gives rise to pressure within the sheath of the nerve, and to pain as a consequence. To the pain thus excited the term neuralgia is commonly applied, or “tic;” or, if the large nerve running down the thigh be the seat of the pain,‘sciatica.’

Sometimes this pain is developed as a toothache. It is pain commellicing, in nearly every instance, at some point wlere a nerve is inclosed in a bony cavity, or where pressure is easily excited, as at the lower jawbone near the centre of the chin, or at the opening in firont of the lower part of the ear, or at the opening sver tihe eyeball in the firontal bone.”

Page 51 view page image

TfIE CUPrSE AND TIHE CURF1’. DEGENERATION OF THE LIVER. The org,(inic deteriorations which follow the longcontinued use of alcoholic drinks are often of a serious and fatal character. The same author savs: “Tlhe organ of the body, that, perhaps, the most frequently uni(lergoes structural changes from alcoiol, is thle liter. The capacity of this organ for lhol(Iinr active substances in its cellular parts, is one of its markled physiological distinctions. In instances of poisoning by arsenic, antimony, stryclhnine and other lpoisonous compounds, we turn to the liver, in conducting our analyses, as if it were tlhe central depot of the forei,gn matter. It is, p’ractically, the same in resp)ect to alcohol. The liver of the confirmed alcoholic is, probably, never fiee from the influence of the poison; it is too often saturated withl it. The eftfet of the alcohol upon the liver is upon the minute membl)ranous or capsular structure of thle orgaln, upon whlich it acts to prevent thle proper dialysis and firee secretion. The organ, at first, becomes large from the distention of its vssels, the surchlarge of fluid matter and the thickening of tissue. After a time, there follows contiaction of meinbrane, and slow shrinking of the whole mass of the organ in its cellular parts. Then the shrunken, hardened, rougLhened mass is said to b)e’ lhob-ailed,’ a coiimmon, but expressive term. l;y the tinie this c]lan,e occurs, the body of him in wV!ioii it i., developed is usually dropsical in its l )-r l lts, i to tie obstruction offered to the 5.1,

Page 52 view page image

GPRAPPLLVG }r~lII TIIE MO’S’TEL’; Or, returning blood by the veins, and his flate is sealed. :’ Ag,ain, under au increatse of fi-tty sut-l) stance in the body, the structure of the liver may be chla(rged(l with fatty cells, and undergo what is technlically designated fatty degeneration.” IIOWA THE KIDNEYS SUFFER. “The kidneys, also, suffer deterioration. Their minute structures undergo fatty mnodificaLtion; their vessels lose their due elasticity of power of contraction; or their membranes permit to pass thlrough them thle albumenei fiomii the blood.

Tllis last con(lition reached, the body loses power as if it were being gradually drained even of its blood. CONGESTION OF THE LUNGS. “Thle vessels of thle lungs are easily relaxed by alcoliol; and as thev, of all parts, are most exposed to vicissitude.- of lheat and cold, they are readily congested wh’en, p(aralyze(l by the spirit, tlhey are subjected to the effects of a sud(len ftll of atinosphleric te,in)erature. Thus, tl-he suddenly faital congestions of lungs whlich so easily befall tlle cniifirmed alcoholic during the severe winter seasons.” ORGANIC

DETERIORATIONS OF TIlE ItEART. The heart is one of the greatest sufferers froni alcohol. Quoting ag’iain fiomn Dr. Ptichlardson: “The membranous structures which envelope and line the organ are changed in quality, are thickened, rendered cartilaginous and( even calcareous or bony.

Page 53 view page image

TIlE CURSE A4ND TIIE CUPE. Then the valves, Awhlichl are made up of folds of ame,blrane, lose their suppleness, and what is called valvular disease is permanently established. The coats of the great blood-vessel leading from the heart, the aorto, share, not unfreqtuently, in the same changes of structure, so that the vessel loses its elasticity and its power to feed the hea,rt by the recoil fronm its distention, after the heart, by its stroke, lhas filled it with blood. ‘Again, the muscular structure of the heart fails, owingl to degenerative changes in its tissue. The elements of the muscular fibre are replaced by fatty cells; or, if not so replaced, are tlhemnselves transferredI into a modified muscular texture in which the power of contraction is greatly reduced. “Those who suffer from these organic deteriorationis of the central and governing organ of the circl(ulation of the blood learn the fact so insidiously, it hardly breaks upon them until the mischief is far advanced. They are, for years, conscious of a central failure of power from slight causes, such as overexertion, trouble, broken rest, or too long abstinence from food. They feel what they call a ‘sinking,,’ but they know that wine or some other stimulant will at once relieve the sensation. Thus they seek to relieve it until at last they discover that the remiedy fails. The jaded, overworked, faithful heart will bear no more; it has run its course, and, the governor of the blood-streams broken, the current either overflows into the tissues, gradually 53

Page 54 view page image

54 G APPLI-G TVITII TIIE.lOVNSTEfP; OR, daniming up the courses, or under some slight shocke or excess of motion, ceases wholly at the centre.”

EPILEPSY AND PARALYSIS. Lastlv, the brain and spinal cord, and all the nervous matter, become, under the influence of alcolol, subject alike to organic deterioration “The eminlranes enveloping the nervous substance un(‘ergo thickening; the blood-vessels are subjected to change of structure, by which their resistance and resiliency is impaired; and the true nervous matter is sometimes modified, by softening or shlrinkling of its texture, by degeneration of its cellular structure or by interposition of fatty particles. These deteriorations of cerebral and spinal l atter give rise to a series of derangements, which sliow themselves ill the worst forms of nervous diseases-epilepsy; paralysis, local or general; insanity.” AWe have quoted thus largely from Dr. Richardson’s valuable lectures, in order that our readers inly hlave an intelligent comprehension of this most imiportant subject. It is because the great mass of the people are ignorant of the real character of the effiects produced on the body by alcohol that so many indulge in its use, and lay the foundation for troublesome, and often painful and fatal diseases in their later years. In corrob)oration of Dr. Richardson’s testimony against alcohol, we will, in closing this chapter, make ;, fenw quotations from other medical authorities.

Page 55 view page image

TIIE CURSE AN\D TIIE CURPE. FARTHER MEDICAL TESTIMONY. Dr. Ezra 31. Hunt says: “The capacity of the alcohols for impairment of functions and the initiation and promotion of organic lesions in vital parts, is unsurpassed by any record in the whole range of mledicine. The fa(cts as to Ithis are so indisp)utable, anid so fctar g)rated ( by tie p)rofession, as to be no longer debatable. Changes in stomach and liver, in kidneys and lungs, in the blood-vessels to the minutest capillary, and in the blood to the smnallest red and white blood disc disturbances of secretion, fibroid and fatty degenerations in almost every organ, imlpairment of muscular power, ilnpressions so profound on both nervous systems as to be often toxic-these, and such as these, are the oft manifested results. And these are not confined to those called intemperate.” Professor Youmans says: “

It is evident that, so far from being the conservator of health, alcohol is an active and powerful cause of disease, interfering, as it does, with the respiration, the circulation and the nutrition; now, is any other result possible?” Dr. F. R. Lees says: “That alcohol should contribute to the fattening process under certain conditions, alnd produce in drinkers fatty degeneration of the blood, follows, as a matter of course, since, on the one hand, we have an agent that retains waste matter by lowering the nutritive and excretory fuLncLtions, and on the other, a direct poisoner of the vesicles of the vital stream.” , 5

Page 56 view page image

156 GRAPPLiLG WITH THE MON’STER; OR, Dr. Henry Mlonroe says: “There is no kin, of tissue, whether healthy or morbid, that may not unideirgo fatty degeneration; and there is no organic disease so troublesome to the nmedical man, or so difficult of cure. If, by the aid of the miscroscope, we examine a very fine section of muscle taken from a person ill good health, we find the muscles firm, elastic and of a bright red color, made up of parallel fibres, with beautiful crossings or strie; but, if we similarly examine tihe muscle of a man who leads ain idle, sedentary life, and indulges in intoxicating drinks, we-detect, at once, a pale, flabby, inelastic, oily appearance. Alcoholic niarcotization appears to produce this peculiar conditions of the tissues no’ee t]an, any otler agent wil/
wA]ic]t we are acqutaitted.‘Three-quarters of the chronic illness which the medical man has to treat,’ says Dr. Chambers,‘are occasioned by this disease.’ The eminent French analytical chemist, Lecaniu, found as miuchl as one lhundred and seventeen parts of fat in one thousand parts of a drunkard’s blood, the highest estimate of the quantity in health being eight and one-quarter-. parts, while the ordinary quantity is not more than two or three parts, so that the blood of the drunkard contains forty times in excess of the ordinary quantity.” Dr. Hammond, who has written, in partial defense of alcohol as containing a food power, says: “When I say that it, of all other causes, is most prolific in exciting derangemnents of the brain, the spinal cord

Page 57 view page image

TIlE CURPSE AND TIE CURE and the nerves, I iiiake a statement which my own experience shows to be correct.” Another eminent physician says of alcohol: “It substitutes suppuration for growth. It helps time to produce the eftfects of age; and, in a word, is the genius of degeneration.” Dr. Alonroe, from whom we have already quoted, savs: “Alcohol, taken in small quantities, or largely diluted, as in the form of beer, causes the stomach gradually to lose its tone, and makes it dependent upon artificial stimulus. Atony, or want of tone of the stomach, gradually supervenes, and incurable disorder of health results. *

Should a dose of alcoholic drink be taken d(aily, the heart will very often become hvpertrophied, or enlarged throughout. IIn(leed, it is painful to witness how many persons are actually laboring under disease of the heart, owing chiefly to the use of alcoholic liquors.” Dr. T. K.

Chambers, physician to the Prince of Wales, says: “Alcohol is really the most ungenerous d(liet tihere is. It iimpoverishles the blood, and there is no surer road to that degeneration of muscular fibre so much to be feared; and in heart disease it is more especially hurtful, by quickening the beat, causing capillary congestion and irregular circulationI, and thus mechanically iinducing dilatation.’ Sir Henry Thlompson, a distinguished surgeon, savs: ” Don’t take your daily wine under any pretext of its doin v vou good. Take it frankly as a luxuryonle wliicli must be paid for, l)y some persons very 57

Page 58 view page image

;8 G-GR,APPLINvG TITTIJ TII HJE MO.STE’R; OR, lightly, by some at a highl price, 1),t c((w(ays to be p((id for. An(l, mlostly, some loss of health, or of mental psower, or of calmhness of temper, or of jut(lgment, is t,le price.” Dr. Cli(arles Jewett s-,i s: “ThIe Tate Prof. Parks, of Engla(nd, ill his great work on Hygiene, has cffeetua’Jily disposed of thle notionI, long and very generallvy enterta,ine(l, thla’t alcohlol is a valuable IpropLylvltctic wlIere a ba(l cliinmate, bad water and othler con(litions unfa(vorable to health exist; and ain unfortunlate experimeni t withl the article, in tlhe Union armv, onI the btianks oF’ the Clhickahoininy, in thie year 1863, proved( conclusively thlat, instead of guariding thle liuman constitution against the influencee of agencies hostile to health, its use gives to themi additionatl force. The medical history of the British4 armIy in IJdia teaches the samine lesson.” BLut whly I)esent farthler testimnony? is not tl-he evidellnce complete? To the man whlo values good lhea.ltl; wlio would not lay the foundation for disease and suffering in his later years, we need not ofi(r a sinl-,e additional argument in favor of entire l)stiinenlce fiom alcoholic drilnks. Ile will eschew tlhei as poisons. I l

Page 59 view page image

CHAPTER IV. IT CURSES THE S()UL. TH E physical disasters that follow the continued use of intoxicating beverages are sad enough, and terrible enough; but the surely attendant mrnental, moral and spiritual disasters are sadder and mnore terrible still. If you disturb the healthy condition of the brain, which is the physical organ through which the mind acts, you disturb the mind. It will not have the same clearness of perception as before; nor have the same rational control over the impulses and passions.

In what manner alcohol deteriorates the body and brain has been shown in the two preceding, chapters. In this one we purpose showing how the curse goes deeper than the body and brain, and involves the whole man-morally and spiritually, as well as physically. HEAVENLY ORDER IN THE BODY. In order to understand a subject clearly, certain general laws, or principles, must be seen and adinitted. And here we assume, as a general truth, that health ill the human body is normal heavenly order on the physical plane of life, and that any 59

Page 60 view page image

!0 GRAPPLIvG TJYTII TIIE MIONSTEP; OPRT, disturbiance of that order exposes thle man to destructive influences, lwhich arle evil and infernal ill tlieir character Above the natural and plhysical planle, and restiing upon it, w-hile man lives in this wvoirld, is thle mental and spiritual plane, or degree of life. This degree is in heavenly order when the reason is clear, and the appetites and passionls under its w-ise control. But, if, througlh any cause, this fine equipoise is disturbed, or lost, thlien a way is opened for the influx of more subtle evil influences tlhan suchl as invade the body, because they have power to act upon the reason and the passions, obscuring, the one and inflaming the others. MIENTAL

DISTURBANCES. AWe know how surely the loss of bodily healthl results iin mental disturbance. If the seat of disease be remote from the brain, thle disturbance is usually slight; but it incieases as the trouble comes nearer and nearer to that organ, and shows itself iiin mnultiform ways according to character, temperament or iuhlerited disposition; but almost always in a predomiiance of what is evil instead of good. There will be fretfulness, or ill-nature, or selfish exactions, or mental obscurity, or unreasoning demands, or, it by be, vicious and cruel propensities, whlere, whent tlie brain was undisturbed by disease, reason heldt rule withl patience and loving kindness. If tl-he (lisease which has attacked the brain goes on increasing, the mental disease which follows as a coil

Page 61 view page image

TIIE CU-SE A-VD TIIE CUrE.,. sequence of organic disturbance or deterioration, will hav-e increased also, until insanity may be establishled in some one or mnore of its many sad and varied forms. INSAN

ITY. It is, therefore, a very serious thling for a man to take into his body any substance which, on reaching that wonderfully delicate organ-the brain, sets up therein a diseased action; for, diseased mental action is sure to follow, and there is only one true name for iiiental disease, and that is insanity. A fever is a fever, whlethler it be light or intensely burning; and so any disturbance of the mnind’s rational equipoise is insanity, whether it be in the simplest form of temiporary obscurity, or in thle midnight of a totally darkened intellect. We are iiot writing in the interest of any special tleory, nor in the spirit of partisanship; but withl an earniest desire to make the truth asppear. The reader must not accept anythling simply because we say it, but because lie sees it to be true. Now, as to this mnatter of insanity, let him think calmly. The word is one that gives us a slock; and, as we hear it, we almost involuntarily thank God for the good gift of a well-balanced min-d. liWhat, if from any cause this beautiful equipoise s]lould be disturbed and the minid lose its power to thinik clearly, or to hold the lower passionis in due contr.o]?

Shall we exceed the truthl if we say tslvt ti,e iian in whom this takcs place is insane just iii the deg,ree that he C,1

Page 62 view page image

62 GRAPPLINVG IVI-TH THE MONSTER; OR, has lost his rational selfcontrol; and that hle is restored when he regains that control? In this view, the question as to the hurtfulness of alcoholic drinkzs assumes a new and graver aspect. D)o they disturb the brain when they come in contact with its substance; and deteriorate it if the contact be long continued? Fact, observation, experience and scientific investigation all emnphatically say yes; and we know that if the brain be disordered the mind will be disordered, likewise; and a disordered mind is an insane mind. Clearly, then, in the degree that a man impairs or hurts his brain-temporarily or continuously-in that degree his mind is unbalanced; in that degree he is not a truly rational and sane man. We are holding the reader’s thought just here that hle may have time to think, and to look at the question in the light of reason and common sense. So far as he does this, will he be able to feel the force of such evidence as we shall educe in what follows, and to comprehend its true meaning. NO SUBSTANCE AFFECTS THE BRAIN LIKE

ALCOHOL. Othler substances besides alcohol act injuriously on the brain; but there is none that compares with this in the extent, variety and diabolical aspect of the mental aberrations whilch follow its use. We are not speaking thoughtlessly or wildly; but simply uttering a truth well-known to every man of observation, and which every man, and especially those

Page 63 view page image

THE CURSE AND THIIE CURE. wio take this substance in any form, should lay deeply to heart. NWhy it is that such awful and destructive forms of insanity should follow, as they d(lo, the use of alcohol it is not for us to say. That they do follow it, we know, and we hold up the fact in solemn warning. INHERITED LATENT EVIL FORCES. Another consideration, which should have weight with every one, is this, that no man can tell what imay be the character of the legacy he has received from his ancestors. He may have an inheritance of latent evil forces, transmitted through many generations, wvhichl only await some favoring opportunity to spring into life and action. So long as he maintains a rational selfcontrol, and the healthy order of his life be not disturbed, they may continue quiescent; but if his brain loses its equipoise, or is hurt or impaired, then a diseased psychical condition may be induced and the latent evil forces be quickened into life. No substance in nature, as far as yet known, has, when it reaches the brain, such power to induce MENTAL AND MORAL CItANGES OF A DISASTROUS CHARACTER as alcohol. Its transforming power is marvelous, and often appalling. It seems to open a way of entrance into the soul for all classes of foolish, insane or mialignant spirits, who, so long as it remains in contact withl the brain, are able to hold possession. 6 1)

Page 64 view page image

(‘)4 GRAPPLING WITH THE MONSTERP; OR, MAen of the kindest nature when sober, act often like fiends when drunk. Crimes and outrages are coimmitted, which shock and shame the perpetrators whlen the excitement of inebriation has passed away. ie’:erring to this subject, D)r. Henry Munroe says: “It appears from the experience of Mr. Fletcher, who has paid mluchl attention to the cases of d(runka(rds, from thle remarks of Mr. Dunn, in his’ Medical Psychiology,’ and from observations of my own, thalltt there is some analogy between our physical and )psychical natures; for, as the physical part of us, when its power is at a low ebb, becomes susceptible of morbid influences vlwhichl, in full vigor, would pass over it without effect, so when the psychical (synonyilous with the moral) part of the brain has its hlealthy function disturbed and deranged by the introduction of a morbid poison like alcohol, the indicividual so circumstanced sinks in depravity, and( BECOAMES TIlE HELPLESS SUBIJECT OF TItE FORCES OF

ENVIL, whlich are powerless against a nature free from the maorbid inifluelnces of alcohol. “Different persons are affected in different ways bv the same poison. Indulgence in alcoholic drinks ma-y act upon one or more of the cerebral organs; and, as its necessary consequence, the manifestations of functional disturbance will follow in such of the meneital powers as these organs subserve. If t-he indutlgence b)e continued, then, either from derange( nutrition or orgainic lesion, manifestations formerly

Page 65 view page image

I \\;;)) 1~>Y;\ ~~~~;$~W~. A ~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~ " 1$ ~~ \ __ \

_______ #<Q >~ l~ – ”AKI, \K\J\ -“!Y (‘AI K,.

Page 66 view page image

Page 67 view page image

TIE C’URSEI AN~D THE CUPlRE. developed only during a fit of intoxication may become peirzanent, and terminate in insanity or dypsomrania. 3L.

Flourens first pointed out the fl,iet that certain inorbific agents, when introduced into the current of the circulation, tend to act prgitarily anid specially on one nervous cenitre in preference to tl]at of another, I)y virtue of some special elective af-nity between such morbific agenits and certain rgang,lia. Thus, in the tottering gait of the tipsy malan, we see the influence of alcohol upoii the fuInc,ions of the cerebellu,i in the inmpairmenlt of its power of co-ordinating the muscles. “Certain writers on diseases of the mind mnake especial allusion to that form of insanity terne(l .DYPSOMANIA, in which a person has anr unquenchable thirist for alcohlolic drinks-a tendency as decidedly mnaniacal as that of homicidctl manic-a; or the uncontrollable desire to burn, termined pyroania; or to steal, called klepto,mania. HOMICIDAL MANIA. “7The different tendencies of homicidal mania in (ttif’erent individuals are often olnly nursed into action whlen the current of the blood has been poisoned witll alcohol. I had a case of a person who, whenever his brain was so excited, told me that hlie experie.nced a most uncontrollable desire to kill or injure some one; so much so, that hle could at times hardly restrain himself from the action, and was obliged to iefrain from all stimulants, lest, in an unlucky moo GI

Page 68 view page image

(8 GR4PPLILVAG ITIft THE MONSTERP; OP, ment, he might commit himself.

Townley, who murdered the y-oung lady of his affectionls, for n-whichl lie wa(s sentenced to be imiprisoned in a lunatic asylulli for life, poiso)cd htis bjrain with/ b)aindy and soda-water before hlie committed the rashl act. The brandy stimulated into action certain portions of tlhe brain, which acquiredl such a power as to subjug,ate his will, and hurry himi to the performantce of a frightful deed, opposed alike to his better judgment and his ordinary desires. “As to pyrontar,ia, some years ago I knew a laboring man in a country village, who, wlhenever hle had had a few glasses of ale at the public-hlouse, would chuckle with delight at the thlought of firino certain gentlemen’s stacks. Yet, when his brain was free from the poison, a quieter, better-disposed man could not be.

Unfortunately, hle became addicted to habits of intoxication; and, one nighlt, under alcoholic excitement, fired some stacks belonging to his employers, for which lie was sentenced(t for fifteen years to a penal settlement, where lhis brain would never again be alcoholically excited.

KLEPTOMANIA. “Next, I will give an example of kle[)tomtania. I knew, many years ago, a very clever, industrious and talented young man, who told me that whenever he had been drinking, he could hardly withstand thle temptation of stealing anythling that came ini his way; but that these feelings never troubled

Page 69 view page image

THE CUPSE ANYD THE CURE. hiln at other times. One afternoon, after hle had been indulging with his fellow-workmien in drink, his will, unfortunately, was overpowered, and lie took fronm thle imansion whlere lie was working some articles of worthl, for wlhichl he was accused, and fIterwards sentenced to a term of imprisonment. A~lhen set at liberty hle had the good fortune to be placed aimong some kind-hearted persons, vulgarly called tectotallers; and, from conscientious motives, si,ned the PLEDGE, now above twenty years ago. Fromn that time to the present moment hle has never experienced the overmastering desire which so often beset him in his drinking days-to take that which was not his own. IMoreover, no pretext on earth could now entice him to taste of any liquor containing alcohol, feeling that, under its influence, hle might again fall its victim. He holds an influential posi, tioii in the town where hle resides. “I have known some ladies of good position in society, who, after a dinner or supper-party, and after having taken sundry glasses of wine, could not witlhstand the temptation of taking home any little article not their own, when the opportunity offered; and who, in their sober momnents, have returned themi, as if taken by mistake. We have many instances recorded in our police reports of gentlemen of position, under thle influence of drink, committing thefts of the most paltry articles, afterwards returned to the owners by their friends, which can only be accounted for, psychlologically, by tlhe fact thlat tle 69

Page 70 view page image

I GPO4 rPPLL v-; TI[711 TIIlE MONVSTER; OR, H”ill had been for the timne completely overpowered by thle subtle influence of alcohlol. LOSS OF

MENTAL CLEARNESS. “That alcohol, whether taken in large or small loses, immediately disturbs the natural functions of the mind and body, is now conceded by the most eminenlt physiologists. Dr. Brinton says:‘Mental acuteness, accuracy of conception, and delicacy of the senses, are all so far opposed by the action of alcohol, as that the maximum efforts of each are iicom])atible with the ingestion of any moderate quantity of fermented liquid. Indeed, there is scarcely any calling which demands skillful and exact effort of mind and body, or which requires the balanced exercise of many faculties, that does not illustrate thlis rule. The mathematician, the gambler, the metaphysician, the billiard-player, the author, the artist, the physician, would, if they could analyze their experience aright, generally concur in the statement, that a single glass will ofle,, suffice to takce, so to speakl, the edye off both 7iind and body, and to reduce their capacity to something below what is relatively their perfection of work.’ “Not long ago, a railway train was driven carelessly into one of the principal London stations, running into another train, killing, by the collision, six or seven persons, and injuring many others.

I’rom the evidence at the inquest, it appeared that

Page 71 view page image

TIIE CTURSE AND TIJE CURE. tile guard wias reckoned sober, only he hcd Ihad tao ./(l.sc.ses of ctle with a friend at a previous station. Now, reasoning psychologically, these two glasses of ale had probably been instrumental in t1ki’q of/ lhe edge from his perceptions and prudence, and producing a carelessness or boldness of action which would not have occurred under the cooling, temperate influence of a beverage friee from alcohol. Many persons have admitted to me that they were not the same after taking even one glass of ale or wine that they were before, and could not thorouyhly trust themselves after they had taken this single glass.” MAIPAIRMENT OF MEMORY. An impairment of the memory is anmong the early symptoms of alcoholic derangement. “This,” say-s Dr. Richardson, “extends even to forgetfulness of the commonest things; to names of familiar persons, to dates, to duties of daily life. Strangely, too,” he adds, “this failure, like that which indicates, in the aged, the era of second childishness and mere oblivion, does not extend to the things of the past, but is confined to events that are passing. On old memories the mind retains its power; on new ones it requires constant prompting and sustainment.” In this failure of memory nature gives a solemn warning that imminent peril is at hand. Well for the habitual drinker if he heed the warning. Should he not do so, symptoms of a mnor 71

Page 72 view page image

72 GRAPPL1-LG T’ITII THE MONVSTER; OR, serious character w+Ill, in time, dlevelop thlemselves, as the brain blecomes more and more diseased, endinug, it imay be, in permanent insanity. MIENTAL AND MIORAL DISEASES.

Of tlhe mental annd moral diseases whlic too often follow the regular drinkling of alcohol, we have painful records in asylum reports, in medical testimionv and in our daily observation and experience. These are so full and varied, and thrust so constantly oin our attention, tlhat the wonder is that meni are not afraid to run thle terrible riskls involved even in wh-at is called the moderate use of alcoholic beverag es. In 1S72, a select committee of the Hlouse of Com mons, appointed “to consider thle best plan for the control and management of lhabitual drunklards,”

called upon some of the most eminent mnedical men iil CGreat Britain to give their testimony in an,swer to a large number of questions, embracing every topic within the range of inquiry, from the pathology of inebriation to the practical usefulness of prollib itoriv laws. In this testimony much was said about thl-e effect of alcoholic stimulation on the mental con(litionii and moral chlaracter. One physician, Dr. James Crichton Brown, who, in ten years’ experienice as superintendent of lunatic asylums, has paid sspecial attention to the relations of habitual drunkenness to insanity, having carefully examiined five hundred cases, testified that alcohol, taken in excess, pro

Page 73 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIFE CURE. dutced different forms of mental disease, of which he mentioned four classes: 1. 3-aTlia a otu, or alcoholic manaia. 2.

The monomnania of suspicion. 3. Clironic alcoholism, characterized by failure of the mnemory and power of judgment, with partial paralysis -generally ending fatally. 4. Dypsomania, or an il;;csi.sti,5le craving for alcoholic stimulants, occuring very frequently, paroxysmally, and withl consta,it liability to periodical exacerbations, when the craving becomes altogethler uncontrollable. Of this latter formin of disease, he says: “This is invariably associated with a certain i,p)air)1cnt of tAle initellect, aidl of lte afections aid t(e mdoral tpowers.” Dr. Alexander Peddie, a physician of over thlirty-seven years’ practice in iEdinburgh, gave, in his evidence, mnany remarkable instances of the moral perversions thlat followed continued drinking. RELATION BETWEEN INSANITY AND

DRUNKENNESS. Dr. John Nugent said that his experience of twentysix years amnong lunatics, led him to believe that tlhei is a very close relation between tl-he results of the abuse of alcohol and insanity. The population of Ireland had decreased, lie said, two millions in twentyfive years, but thlere was the same amount of insanity now that there was before. -ie attributed this, in a great measure, to indulgence in drinkt. Dr. Arthlur Mlitchllell, Commissioner of Lunacy for Scotlanid, testified that the excessive use of 73

Page 74 view page image

74 GRAPPLLIVG TTWITH TIIE MONSTER; OR, alcohlol caused a large amount of the lunacy, crime and paiuperism of that country. In some men, he said, lhabitual drinking leads -Lo othler diseases thal insanity, because the effect is aIlways in the direction of thle proclivity, but it is certain that there are many in wlhomn there is a clear proclivity to insanity.,?(‘o?(‘o?l(l CS( e treial C0’(?r,t’l co U).qIfi.atiot 4b! for) -J’ikizg; c:cc,Siv,e’ lC’ii(/ in vfnc ly I)c~)soisi dlcf(‘s isig i the inta)(it(l to whtich atley are, lt (a(y’al, p’cdi.(1l7)oscd. The children of drunkards, lhe further said, lare in a larger proportion idiotic than other chlildren, and in a larger proportion become themselves drunkards; they are also in a larger proportion liable to the ordinary forms of acquired insanity. iiislitv. I)r. AWlinslow Forles believed that in the habitual (Idrunkard the whole nervous structure, and the brain especially, became poisoned by alcohol. All the mental symptomns which you see accomipanying ordinary intoxication, he remarks, result from tlhe poisonous effects of alcohol on the brain. It is the brain whichl is mainly effected. In temporary (lirillenlless, the brain becomes in an abnormal stite of’ (liimentation, and if this habit is persisted in for years, the nervous tissue itself becomes pernieated with alcohol, and organic changes take place inl the lnervous tissues of the brain, producing t/ltt /i a’),((ltlj’tl 1icl dcfCdtcl chro,ic insanity wlict we see i,a l?(ataic c(sylu1i)s, Itraceable entirely to habits of zitoi icrtlio). A large percentage of frightful mental

Page 75 view page image

THE CURSE A.ND TIJE CUPRE. and brain disturbances can, he declared, be traced to the drunkenniess of parents. Dr. D. G. Dodge, late of the New York State Inebriate Asylum, who, with Dr. Joseph Parrish, gave testimony before the committee of the HIouse of Commons, said, in one of his answers: “With the excessive use of alcohol, functional disorder will invariably appear, and no organ will be more seriouisly affected, and possibly impaired, than the brain. T/lis is sh]owrn in lt]e inebriate by a wceakened intellect, a gener)al debility of I{he mental faculties, a partial or total loss of self-respect, and a departure of the power of self-command; all of which, acting together, place the victim at the mercy of a depraved and morbid appetite, and makle him utterly powerless, by his own unaided efforts, to secure his recovt-rv from the disease which is destroying hinm.” And hle adds: “I am of opinion thl)at there is a GREAT

SIMILARITY BETWEEN INEBRIETY AND INSANITY. I am decidedly of opinion that the former has taken its place in the family of diseases as prominently as its twin-brothler insanity; and, in my opinion, the day is not far distant when the pathology of the former will be as fully understood and as successfully treated as the latter, and even more successfully, since it is more within the reach and bounds of human control, which, wisely exercised and scientifically administered, may prevent curable inebriattioii from verging into possible incurable insanity.” /, )

Page 76 view page image

7(6 GPAPPLTvG TYITII TIIE MOXSTEPr; OP, GENEPRAL IMP1AIRMENT OF TIlE

FACULTIES. In a more recent lecture tlan the one from wlicli we have quoted so freely, I)r. Pticlliardson, sJ,eaking ot the action of alcohlol on the inicl, gives the following sad lpicture of its ravages: “An analysis of the condition of the mind indutced and maintained by tlhe free daily use of alcohol as a drinlk, reveals a singular order of facts. Thle manifestation fails altogether to reveal tlhe exaltation of any reasoning power in a usefull or satisfactory direction. I have never mnet with an instance in whiclh sicli a claim for alcohol has been made. On the contrary, confirmed alcoholics constanitly say thlat for this or that work, requiring, tlloughlt and attention, it is necessary to forego sonme of the usual potations in order to have a cool head for hard work. “OnI thle other side, the experience is overwhelmiigluy in favor of the observation that the use of ALCOTIOL SELLS THE REASONING POWERS, nmakle weak men and women the easy prey of the wickled and(l strong, and leads men and women who should kinow better into every grade of n misery and vice. If, thlen, alcohol enfeebles the reason, what part of the mental constitution does it exalt and excite? It excites and exalts those animal, organic, emotional centres of mind which, in the dual nature of mana, so often cross and oppose that )iire and abstract reasoning nature which lifts manl

Page 77 view page image

TIlE CUSE AND l’IlE CURE. abov,e the lower animals, and rig.itly exercised, little lower than the angels. IT EXCITES MAN’S WORST PASSIONS.

“Exciting these animal centres, it lets loose all thle passions, and gives them more or less of unlicensed diominion over tlhe man. It excites anger, and when it does lnot lead to this extreme, it keeps the mind fretful, irritable, dissatisfied and captious. And if I were to takle you through all the passions, love, hlate, lust, envy, avarice and pride, I should h)ut show you that alcohol ministers to them all; that, paralyzing the reason, it takes from off these passions that fine adjustment of reason, which places muan above thle lower animals. From the beginning to the end of its influence it subdues reason and sets the passions free. The analogies, physical and mental, are perfect. That which loosens the tension of the vessels vwhich feed the body with due order and precision, and, thereby, lets Joose the heart to violent excess and unbridled motion, loosens, also, the reason and lets loose the passion. In both instances, heart and head are, for a time, out of harmonyv; their balance broken. The man descends closer and closer to thle lower animals. From the angels lie glides farthler and farthler away. A SAD AND TERRIBLE PICTURE. “The de.strituctice effects of alcohol on the lhuman mind present, finally, the saddest picture of its in 77

Page 78 view page image

738 GPGAPPLILNvG TIWITII TIlE MIONSTER; OPR, fluence. The most msthetic artist can finld no ang,el here. All is animal, and aniimal of the worst type. AMemory irretrievably lost, words and very elements of speech forgotten or words displaced to have no mneanirg in thlem. Ra,e and anger persistent and nischievous, or remittent and impotent. Fear at every corner of life, distrust on every side, grief merged into blank despair, hopelessness into permanent melancholy. Surely no Pandemoniumn that ever poet dreamt of could equal that which would exist if all the drunkards of the world were driven into one mortal sphere. “As I have moved among those whlo are phlysically stricklen with alcohol, and have detected under the various disguises of name the fatal diseases, the pj’ins anid penalties it imposes on the body, the picture has been sufiiciently cruel. But even that picture pales, as I conjure up, witl-hout any stretch of’

imaginiation, the devastations which the sanme agent inflicts on the mind.

Forty per cent., the learned Superintendent of Colney Hatch, Dr.

Sheppar(d, tells us, of those whlo were brought into that asylum in 1876, were so broughlt because of the d(irect or indirect effects of alcohol. If the facts of all the asylums were collected with equal care, the sanme tale would, I fear, be told. VWhlat need we further to shlow the destructive action on the human nind? rThle Panidemoniumi of drunkards; the grand transforllmation scene of that pantomnime of drink which coinmeicces with mioderation! Let it never niore be

Page 79 view page image

II i i. 1 1 II j.1 t L, CRAZED 1,Y DT)IK. *1God’s ratio.l offsprin,g.become a brutc.” i I ‘i

Page 80 view page image

Page 81 view page image

TIlE CUIJSE AND TIIE CUP1E. forgotten by thlose who love their fellow-men until, thlolllgh their efforts, it is closed forever.” Ae nmigh,lt go on, adding page after page of evidence, showing how alcohol curses thle souls, as well s tlie bodlies, of men; but enough has been educed to force conviction on the mind of every reader not alrea(dy satisfied of its poisonous and destructive (qual’ity. How lighlt are all evils flowing from intemperance compared with those which it thus inflicts on man’s highler nature. ” WMhat,” says Dr. WV. E. Chlanning, “is the great essential ev,il of intemperance? The reply is,given, when I say, thlat intemperailce is thle VOLUNTARY EXTINCTION OF REASON. Tlle great evil is inward or spiritual. The intemperate man divests himself, for a time, of his rational and moral nature, casts frolm himself self-consciouslleSS and self-comlmand, brings on frenzy, and by repetition of this insanity, prostrates more and more his rational and moral powers. He sins immediately and directly against the.?ational nature, that Divine principle which distinguishes between truth and falsehood, between right and wrong action, which distinguishes man from the brute. This is the essence of the vice, what constitutes its peculiar guilt and wvoe, and what should particularly impress and awalkeni thlose whlo are laboring for its suppression. Othler evils of intemperance are light compared with this,,,nd almiost all flow from this; and it is right, 81

Page 82 view page image

GR (;API’LI-VG VITII TIE M0ON.STERP; OP, it is to be desired that all other evils slhotild be joined with and follow this. It is to be desired, when a man lifts a suicidal armn against his h1ighler life, when he quenches reason and conscience, that lie and all othlers should receive solemn, startling wavrning of the greatness of his guilt; that terrible outward calamities should bear witness to the inwa(‘rd ruin which hle is working; that the ha(lndwriting of judgment and woe on his countenance, form and whole condition, should declare what a fearful thing it is for a man, “God’s rational offipring, to renounce his reason, and become a brute.”

Page 83 view page image

CHAIPTER V. NOT A FOOD, AND YERY LIMITED IN ITS RAANGE AS A MIEDICINE.

TtIE use of alcohol as a medicine has been very large. If his patient was weak and nervous, the physician too often ordered wine or ale; or, not taking the trouble to refer his own case to a phiysician, the invalid prescribed these articles for himself. If there was a failure of appetite, its restoration was sourlght in the use of one or both of the above-named forms of alcohol; or, perhaps, adopting a more ]teroic treatment, the sufferer poured brandy or lwhisky into his weakl and sensitive stomach.

Protection front cold was sought in a draught of some alcoholic beverage, and relief from fatigue and exhaustion in thle use of the same deleterious substance. Indeed, there is scarcely any form of bodily ailment or discomfort, or mental disturbance, for the relief of whichl a resort was not had to alcohol in some one of its many forms. It is fair to say thlat, as a medicine, its consumption has far exceeded that of any other substance )rescribed and taken for physical and mental deran (renients.

The inquiry, then, as to the true remedial value 8c*

Page 84 view page image

84 PGRAPPLLNVG TIVTtI TIIE MIONSTER; OR, of (lcolhol is one of thle,ravest inmport; aind it is ointerest to klnow thlat for some yeatrs past thle melical profession hlas been giving this suY)ject a careful (end thioroulgh investigation. The result is to be {)undi in the brief declaration rmade by thle Section on iMedicine, of the INTERNATIONAL

MIEDICAL CONGRESS, wlhichl met in Phliladlelphia in 1876. This bo(ldy w’s coimposed of about six hundred dele,gates, from Europe and Amlerica, amiong them, some of the ablest imen in the profession. Reealizing tlhe imiportance of some expression in relation to thle use of alcohol, medical and otherwise, friom this Congress, the National Temperance Society laid before it, thlroutg,l its President, W. E. Dodge, and Secretary, J. N.

Stearns, the following memorial: “Thie National Tenmperance Society sends greeting, and respectfully invites fromn your distinguishled body a public declaration to the effect thlat alcohol sloul(d be classed with other powerful drugs; that, wleni prescribed medicinally, it shlould be witlh cons(ientious caution and a sense of grave responsibility; tlat it is in no sense food to the human system; that its imlproper use is productive of a large amount of Id.syical disease, tending, to deteriorate the human race; auid to reconmend(l, as representatives of enli,ghtened science, to your several nationalities, total abstinence from alcoholic beverages.” In response to thlis nemorial, tle president of

Page 85 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIHE (CURE. the society received from J. Ewing Mears, A.

I)., Secretary of the Section on aledicine, International CoIIng,iess, the following official letter, under date of Selptemiber 9tl, 1(87’): ” DEAR

Sin: I am instructed by the Section on MAledicine, International Medical Congress, of 1876, to transmit to you, as the action of the Section, the followingi, conclusions adopted by it with regard to the use of alcohol in medicine, the same being in reply to thle communication sent by the National Temil)eraiice Society. “1. Alcohol is not shown to have a definite food value bv any of the usual methods of clhelnical a-i alysis or plhysiological investigation. “2. Its use as a medicine is chliefly that of a cardiac stimulant, and often admits of substitution. “3. As a medicine, it is not well fitted for selfprescription by the laity, and the medical profession is not accountable for such administration, or for the enormous evils arising therefrom. “4. The purity of alcohlolic liquors is, in general, not as well assured as that of articles used for medicine should be. The various mixtures, when used as medicine, should have definite and known composition, and should not be interchanged promiiscuoulslv.” The reader will see in thlis no hesitating or hlalfway sl)eecli. Thle declaration is strong and clear, thlat, as a food, alcohol is not shown, when subjected to the usual method of chemical or physiological investi r

Page 86 view page image

8(3 GRAPPLIvG TTITII TilE l[ONYSTEF; OP, gati,on, to have any food value; anid that, as a medicine, its use is chiefly confinedl to a cardiac stimulant, and often admnits of sublstitution. A declaration like this, coming,, as it does, from a body of medical mren representing the most advanced ideas held by the profession, ilust have great weiglht with1 the people. 3ut we do not propose resting, on this declaration alone. As it was based on the results of chemnical and physiological investigationis, let us go backl of the oplinion expressed by thle .[Aedieal Congress, and exaimine these results, in order that the ground of its opinion may become apparent. There was presented to this Congress, by a distinguished llphysician of LNew Jersey, DI)r. Ezra M. IIunt, a paper oil “Alcolhol as a Flood anid Aledicine,” irn wi-ich the whole subject is examined in tle lig,ht of the Tuost recent and carefully-conducted experimients of Inglisl, French, German and American chemists and pTiysiologists, and their conclusioins, as well as those of the authlor of the paper, set fortli in tl-he plainest manner. This has since been published by the INational Temperance Society, and should be read and carefully studied by every one who is seelking for accurate information on the imnportant subject we are now considering. It is imipossible for us to more thlan glance at the evidence brought forward in proof of the assertion that

Page 87 view page image

TIIE CUPSE AND THIE CURPE ALCOItOL HIIAS NO FOOD VALUE, and is exceedingly limited in its action as a remedial agent; and we, therefore, ur,ge upon all whlo are interested in thlis subject, to posses., tlhemselves of Dr.

IHlunt’s exhaustive treatise, and to study it carefullv. If the reader will refer’ to the quotation made by us in thle second chapter from Dr.

Henry iMonroe, whlere tlhe food value of any article is treated of, lhe will see it stated that “every kind of substance employed by man as food consists of sugar, starchl, oil and glutinous matter, mingi,led togethler in various proportions; these are desi,gned for the support of the animal frame. The glutinous principles of food-fibrine, albumen and casein-are employed to build up the structure; while the oil, starchl and sugar are chiefly used to generate lheat in the body.” N-ow, it is clear, thlat if (alcohlol is a food, it will be fouind to contain one or more of these substances. There must be in it eithler the nitrogenous elements found chiefly in mneats, eggs, miilkl, vegetables and seeds, out of whlichl animal tissue is built and waste rel)airied; or the carbonaceous elements found in fat, starchl and sugar, in the consumiption otf which hleat and force are evolved. “The distinctness of these groups of foo)ds,” says Dr.

Hunt, “and their relations to tlie tissue-producing and lieat-evolving capacities of man, are so definite and so confirmed by experiments on animals cc, 7

Page 88 view page image

88 GRTAPPLI-YG IIII TIHE MONSTEPR; OR, and by manifoldcl tests of scientific, physiological and clinical experience, that no attempt to discard the classification has prevailed. To draw so straight a line of demarcation as to limit the one entirely to tissue or cell production, and the other to heat and force production through ordinary combustion, and to deny any power of interchangeability under special demands or amid defective supply of one ‘variety, is, indeed, untenable. This does not in the least invalidate the fact that we are able to use these as ascertained landmarks.” How thlese substances, when taken into the body, are assimilated, and how they generate force, are well known to the chlemist and physiologist, who is able, in the lighlt of well-ascertained laws, to determine whlether alcohol does or does not possess a food value. For years, thle ablest men in tne medical profession have given this subject the most careful study, and have subjected alcohol to every known test and experiment, and the result is that it has been, by eommon consent, excluded from the class of tissue-building foods. “WTe have never,” says Dr. Hunt, “seen but a single suggestion that it could so act, and this a promiscuous guess. One writer (Hatmmond(l) thinks it possible that it may ‘somehow’ enter into combination with the products of decay in tissues, and’under certain circunmstait ces mighlt yield their nitrogen to the construction of new tissues.’ No parallel in 9rganiic chemistry, nor any evidence in animal chemistry, can be lound to

Page 89 view page image

TJIE CURSE AND TIIE’ CURE. surround this,uess with the areola of a possible l~\ypothesis.” 1)r. P-icharclson savs: “Alcohol contains no nitrogen; it has none of the qualities of structure)luil(ling foodls; it is incapable of being transforme( inito ny-of them; it is, therefore, not a food ill (niy selse of its being a constructive agent in buildiiig iup the bo(y-.” D)r. Al. 1. Carpenter says: “Alco)]hol cannot supply avnything which is essential to tlle true nutrition of the tissues.” Dr. Liebig says “1)eer, wine, spirits, etc., fulrnlish no element capable of enteriong into the composition of the blood, nmuscularlu fibre, or any part whlich: is the seat of the princi)le of life.” D)r. Hiiammon(l, in his Tribune Lectures, in whiclh hle advocates the use of alcohol in certain cases, says: ” It is not demonstrable tlhat alcohol under,oes conversion into tissue.” Caineron, in his Manluel of Hlygiene, says: “There is nlothing, in (lcohlol with whichl any part of the body can be nourished.” Dr. E.

Snmith, F. It. S., says: “Alcohol is not a true food. It interferes with alimentationI.” Dr. T. K. Chambers says: “It is clear that we niust cease to regard( alcohol, as in any sense, a f()od.” “Not detecting in this substance,” says Dr. Hunt, “anv tissue-making ingredients, nor in its breaking up any comIbinations, such as we are able to trace in tle cell foods, nor any evidence either in the experience of physiologists or the trials of alimentarians, it is not wonderful that in it we should find neither 89

Page 90 view page image

90 GRAPPLI:VG T’ITtI TIIE MO-\STLTR; OR, the expectancy nor the realization of constructive power.” Not finding, in alcohlol anythling out of which the blody can be built up or its waste supplied, it is next to be examined as to its hleat-producing, quality ALCOHOL NOT A PRODUCER OF

I-IEAT. “Tlhe first usual test for a force-producing food,” s(ys L)r.

Hiunt, ” and that to which other foods of tlhat tclass respond, is the production of hleat in the combination of oxvygen therewith. This hleat means vital force, and is, in no small degree, a measure of the comparative value of the so-called respiratory foods. * If we examine the fats, the starches and(l the sug,ars, we can trace and estimate the processes bv which they evolve heat and are changed into vital force, and can weigh the capacities of different foods. AVe find that the consumption of cablon by union with oxygen is the law, that heat is the product, an(i that the leg,itimate result is force, Awhile the result of the union of the hydrogen of the foods with oxygen is water. If alcohol comes at all under this class of foods, we rightly expect to find somie of the evidences which attach to the hydcrocarbons.;” halt, then, is the result of experiments in this direction? They have been conducted through long }eriods and with tlhe greatest care, by men of the liihliest attainments iin chemnistry and physiology, anud the result is given in these few words, by Dr.

Page 91 view page image

TIHE CURSLE AND TIIE CURE. H. R. AVood, Jr., in his I\ateri Meedica. ” No one has been able to detect in the blood any of the ordinary results of its oxidation.” That is, no one has bleen able to find that alcohol has undergone cornbustioni, like fat, or starchl, or sugar, and so given lheat to the body. On the contrary, it is nlow known and admitted by the medical profession that ALCOHOL REDUCES THE TEMIPERATURE OF TITE BODY, instead of increasing it; and it has even been used ill fevers as an anti-pyretic. So uniform ha(s been tlhe testimony of physicians in Europe and this country as to the cooling effects of alcohol, thlat Dr AWood says, in his AMateria Aledica, “that it does not seem worthl while to occupy space with a discussion of the sub)ject.” Liebermneister, one of the most learned contributors to Zeimssen’s Cyclopedia of the Practice of Mledicine, 187.o, says: ” I long since convin.ced myself, bv direct experiments, that alcohlol, e\ven in co-nparatively large doses, does not elevate the temperature of the body in either well or sick people.” So well had this become known to Airctic vo,yagers, that, even before physiologists had demonstrated the fact that alcoliol reduced, insteald of increasingl, the temperature of the body, thley had learned that spirits lessened thleir power to withstand extreme cold. ” In the Northlern regions,” savs Edward Smithl, “it was proved that the entire exclusion of spirits was necessary, in order to retain heat under these unfavorable conditions.” 91

Page 92 view page image

9L-) GPIAI’PLILVG JFITII TIlE IMO_NSTER; OR, ALCOHOL DOES NOT GIVE

STRENGTH. If alcohol does not contain tissue-building mate. ria,l, nor give heat to thle body, it cannot possibly aidl(l to its strengthl. “Every kind of’ power an animal can generate,” says Dr. G. Pudd, F. 1R. S., tthe mechanical power of thle muscles, the chemical (or digestive) power of the stomach, the intellectual power of thle brain accumulates th)rougty thAe f/ ition of the orjctn on which it depends.’ Dr. F. P1. Lees, of Edinburghl, after discussing the question, and educing evidence, remarks: “From the very nature of things, it will now be seen how imp)ossible it is that alcohol can be strengthening food of either kind. Since it cannot become a pa)rt of the body, it cannot consequently contribute to its cohesive, organic strength, or fixed power; and, since it comes out of the body just as it went in, it cannot, by its decomposition, generate /teat-force.” Sir Benjamin Brodie says: “Stimulants do not create nervous power; they merely enable you, as it vwere, to use up) that which is left, and then they leave you more in need of rest than before.” Paron Liebig, so far backl as 1843, in his “Animal Chemnistry,” pointed out the fallacy of alcohol generating power. He says: “The circulation will appear accelerated at the expense of the force available for voluntary motion, but without the production of a greater amount of mechanical force.” In his later “Letters,” he again says: “Wine is quite superfluous to man, it is constantly followed by

Page 93 view page image

TIIE CU;SLE AlND TI’IIE CULRE. the expenditure of power”-whereas, the real function of food is to give power. He avdds: “These drinks promote the change of matter in the body, and are, consequently, attended by an inward loss of power, which ceases to be productive, because it is not employed in overcoming outward difficultiesi. c., in working.” In other words, this great chemiist asserts that alcohol abstracts the power of the system from doing useful work in the field or workshlop, in order to cleanse the house from the dlefilelnent of alcohol itself. The late Dr. W. Brinton, Physician to St. Thomas’, in his great work on Dietetics, says: “Careftiul observation leaves little doubt that a moderate dose of beer or wine would, ill most cases, at once dinminish the maximum weight which a healthy person could lift. Mental acuteness, accuracy of perception and delicacy of the senses are all so (ar opposed by alcohol, as that the maximum efforts of each are incompatible with the ingestion of any inoderate quantity of fermented liquid. A single glass will often suffice to take the edge off both mind and body, and to reduce their capacity to something below their perfection of work.” Dr. F. IR. Lees, F. S. A., writing on the subject of alcohol as a food, makes the following quotation from an essay on “Stimulating Drinks,” published b)y Dr. H. R. Madden, as long ago as 1847: “Alcol1ol is not tlhe natural stimulus to any of our organs, t;l(l heince, functions performed in consequence of Iii3

Page 94 view page image

94 GPiAPPLIAG TfI[TII j’IIE JI~O.STL’P; OP, its ajpplication, tend to debilitate the organ acted upon. “Alcohol is incapable of being assimilated or converted into any organic proximate princilple, and hence, cannot be considered nutritious. “iThe streng,thl experienced after tlie use of alcoiol is not new strength added to the systeilm, but is manifested by calling into exercise the nervous energy pre-existing. “Tlle ultimate exhausting effects of alcohol, owing to its stimulant properties, produce ain unnatural susceptil)ility to inorbidl action in all the organis, and tl.is, with the plethora superinducedl, becomes a fertile source of disease. “A person whlo habitually exerts himself to such an extent as to require the daily use of stimulants to ward off exhlaustion, may be compared to a machinie working under hiighl pressure. lie will beconme nuch miore obnoxious to the causes of disease, and \will certainly break down sooner than hle would have dlonie under more favorable circumstainces. “The more frequently alcohol is had recourse to for tlhe purpose of overcoming feelings of debility, thle more it will be required, and by constant repetilion a period is at length reachled when it cannot be foregone, unless reaction is simultaneously brought about )by a templorary total changae of the habits of life. “Owiniig to thle above facts, I conclude that the DAILY USE OF STIMIULANTS IS INDEFENSIBLE UNDER

,ANY KLNOWN CIRCU3ISTA’.NCES.”

Page 95 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD THE CURE DRINEN TO TIJE ANWALL. Not finding tlhat alcohol possesses any direct alimentarv v-alue, the medlicall d(lvoca’tes of its 1use ]ave been d(riven to the assumption that it is a kind of secondary food, in that it has the power to delay the metamorphosis of tissue ” By tlhe metamorphosis of tissue is meant,” says Dr. HLunt, “that cliange whichl is coInstantly going on in the system wliicli involves a constant disintegration of material; a break1ing up) and avoidinig of that which is no lolnger aliment, making room for thlat new suppl)ly which is to sustaini life.” Another medical writer, in referring, to this metamorphosis, says: “The impcrtance of this process to the maintenance of life is readily shown by thle injurious effects which follow upon its disturbance. If the discharge of the exerementitious substances be in any way impeded or suspended, these substances accumulate either in the blood or tissues, or both. In consequence of this retention and accumulation they become poisonous, and( rapidly produce a derangement of the vital functions. Thleir influence is principally exerted upon tle nervous system, through which they produce most frequent irritability, disturbance of the special senses, delirium, insensibility, coma, and finally, death.”

“This description,” remarks Dr. Hunt, “seems almost intended for alcohol.”

He then says: “To claim alcohol as a food because it delays the metamorphlosis of tissue, is to claim that it in some way suspends the normal conduct of the laws of assimi el

Page 96 view page image

9(l GPAPPLI_YG WITII THE lMOISTER; OR, lation and nutrition, of waste and repair. A leading adlvocate of alcohol (Hammond) thus illustrates it: ‘Alcohol retards the destruction of the tissues. By this destruction, force is generated, muscles contract, thlloulghts are developed, organs secrete and excrete.’ In other words, alcohol interferes with all these.

No wonder the author’is not clear’ how it does this, and we are not clear how such delayed mnetamorphlosis recuperates. To take an agent which is NOT KNOWN TO BE IN ANY SENSE AN ORIGINATOR OF VITAL FORCE; whlichl is not known to have any of the usual power of foods, and use it on the double assumption that it delays metamorphosis of tissue, and that such delay is conservative of health, is to pass outside of the bounds of science into the land of remnote possibilities, and confer the title of adjuster upon an agent whose agency is itself doubtful. “Having failed to identify alcohol as a nitrogenous or nion-nitrogenous food, not having found it amenable to any of the evidences by which the food-force of aliments is generally measured, it will not do for us to talk of benefit by delay of regressive mnetamorphlosis unless such process is accompanied with somiethling, evidential of the fact-somrethinig scientifically descriptive of its mode of accomplishment in the ease at hand, and unless it is shown to be practically desirable for aliminentation. “There canI be no doubt that alcohol does cause

Page 97 view page image

0 THE CURSE ANVD TIIE CUBRE. defects in the processes of elimination which are natural to the healthy body and which even in disease are often conservative of health. In the pen tin evils which pathology so often shows oeeurrent in the ease of spirit-drinkers, in the vascular, fatty and fibroid degenerations which takle place, in the accumulations of rheumatic and serofulous tenldencies, there is the strongest evidence that ALCOHOL

ACTS AS A DISTURBING ELEMENT and is very prone to initiate serious disturbances amid the nlormal conduct bothl of organ and funetion. “To assert that this interference is conservative in the lmidst of such a fearful accumulation of evidence as to result in quite the other direction, and that this kind of delay in tissue-chlange accumulates vital force, is as unscientific as it is paradoxical. “Di)ickinson, in his able expose of the effects of alcohol, (Laltcel, -Nov., 1872,) confines himiself to pathological facts. After recounting, with accuiracy, the structural changes which it initiates, and the structural changes and consequent derangemnent and suspension of vital functions which it involves, lhe aptly terms it the’genius of degeneration.’ “\WTithl abundant provision of indisputable foods, select that liquid which has failed to comrnmand the general assent of experts that it is a food at all, and because it is clairmied to diminish some of the excretions, call that a delay of’ mietamorphlosis of tis-ue , 7

Page 98 view page image

9Q8 GPTAPPLIVG TVJTII THE llIO-STFiP; OR, conservative of health! The ostrich may bury his head in the sand, but science will not close its eyes before such impalpable dust.” Speaking of this desperate effort to claim alcohol as a food, Dr. N. S. Davis well says: “It seems hardly possible that men of eminent attainments in the profession should so far forget one of the most fundamental and universally recognized laws of organic life as to promulgate the fallacy here stated. The fundamental law to which we allude is, that all v ital phenomena are accompanied by, and dependent on, molecular or atomlic changes; and whatever retards these retards the phenomena of life; whatever suspends these suspends life. Hence, to say that an agent which retards tissue metamorphosis is in any sense a food, is simply to pervert and misapply terms.” Well imay the autl-lor of the paper from which we lhave quoted so freely, exclaim: “Strangest ot foods!

most impalpable of aliments! defying all the research of animal chemistry, tasking all the ingenuity of experts in hypothetical explanations, Ireg,istering its effects chiefly by functional disturbance and organic lesions, causing its very defenders as a food to stultify themselves when in fealty to facets tlhey are compelled to disclose its destructions, and to find thle only defense in that line of demarcation, more imiaginiary than the equator, more delusive thlan the mirage, between use and abuse.”

Page 99 view page image

TIHE CTrse AND TIIE CTUPE. That alcohol is not a food ill any sense, hlas been fully slhown; and flow, WITtAT IS ITS YVALUE AS A MEDI(CINE? Our reply to this (question will b)e brief. The reader has, already, the declaration of the International Aledical Congress, that, as a medicine, the lange of alcoliol is linmited and doubltful, and that its self p-)escril)tion by the laity shoultd be utterly discotiu tenaniced by tI the profession. N’o physician who has iliade himself thioroulghly acquainted witl the effects ot’ alcohol when introduced into the blood and biroglit ill contact with the membranes, nerves an(l orogaans of the lhuman body, would now venture to prescribe its free use to consumptives as was done i very few years ago. In the whlole mianagemenit of lung diseases,” reimarlks D)r. tlunit, ” with the exception of the fewv wlio can alway-s be relied upon to befriend alcohol, othler remedies hlave largely superseded all spirituous liquors. Its emilploymient in stomach disease, once so poplular, gets no encourlacgemIent, from a calreful examination of its local and constitutional eftets, as separated from the water, sugar and acids imbibed with iL.” TYPIIOID FEVEiR. It is in typhioid fever that alcohlol hlias been use(ld, perl,qnps, most frequently by thle profession; but this use is now restricted, and the administration made witl grleat caution. Prof. A. L. Loomris, of New 99

Page 100 view page image

)o CRGPAPPLTvG T’}TI[ T[IL’:I[ONSTL,‘R; OR, Yorl City, has published several lectures on th( 1)tltology and treatment of typhoid fever.

Referril g thereto, Dr. Hunt says: ” iNo one in our country can speak more authoritatively, and as he has no radical viewvs as to the exclusion of alcohol, it is worth while to notice the place to which he assigns it. In the milder cases hle entirely excludes it. As a means of reducing temperature, he does not mention it, but relies on cold, quinine, and sometimes, digital-is and quinine.” AWhen, ab(l)out the third week, signs of failure of hleart-power begin to manifest t!ieiiselves, and the use of some form of stimulant seems to be indicated, Dr. Loomis gives the most tguarded advice as to their employment. “Never,” hle says, “give a patient stimulants simply because hle has typhoid fever.” And again, “lWhere there is reasonable doubt as to the propriety of giving or withholding stimulants, it is safer to withhold them.” IJe then insists that, if stimulants are administered, the patient should be visited every two hours to watch their effects. It will thus be seen how guarded has now become the use of alcohol as a cardiac stimulant in typhoid fevers, where it was once employed with an almost reclless freedom. lIany practitioners have come to exclu(de it altogethler, arind to rely wholly on ammo nia, etlier and foods. IT Cameron’s ”’ Ilygiene” is this sentence: “In candor, it must be admitted that many eminent physicians deny the efficacy of alcolhol in the treat I

Page 101 view page image

THE CUPSE AND TIHE CUPE. mnent of any kind of disease, and some assert tl/tt it is Norise tltai useless.” ACCUMU’LATIVE TESTIIMONY. Dr. Arnold Lees, F. L. S., in a recent paper on the “Use and Action of Alcohol in Disease,” assumes ” that the old use of alcohtol was not science, /Jt i tfre bleuider.” Prof. C. A. Parks says: “It is impossible not to feel that, so far, the progress of )lhysiological inquiry renders the use of alcohol (in medicine) more and more doubtful.” Dr. Anstie says: ” If alcohol is to be administered at all for the relief of neuralgia, it should be given with as much precision, as to dose, as we should use in giving (an acknowledged deadly poison,.” Dr. F. T. PRoberts, an eminent English physician, in advocating a guarded use of alcohol in typhoid fever, says: “Alcoholic stimulants are, by no means, always required, and their indiscriminate use mnay do a great deal of harmn.” In Asiatic cholera, brandy was formerly administered freely to patients when in tlle stage of collapse. The effect was injurious, instead of beneficial. “Again and again,” says Prof. G. Jolhnson, “have I seen a patient grow colder, and his pulse diminish in volume and power, after a dose of brandy, and, apparently, as a direct result of the brandy.” And Dr. Pidduck, of Loudon, who used common salt in cholera treatment, savs: “Of eighty-six cases in the stage of collapse, sixteen only proved fatal, and scarcely one would i1C.

Page 102 view page image

102 GRAPPLLI-G TVI’TH THE fO-VSTEP; OR, clave died,,f I A/d been able to p)‘eveit t/ein fj,on tti’i,cy 4iuitdy an)d lactda)uu)).” Dr. Collenette, of Guernsey, savs: “For more thlan thirty years I have abaildoned thle use of all kinds of alcoholic drinks iin my practice, and with such good results, that, werle I sick, otAin2 would ilnduce me to have resource to tlhem -tecy are but noxious decpr))esscts.” As a inoni-professioiial writer, we cannot go bevou(d thie m1edical testimsony which ias been educed, and( we now leave it with the reader. We could a(ld mniiy pages to tlhis testimony, but suchl cumulative evidence would add but little to its force with the reader. If l-ie is not yet convinced that alcohol has Ino food vwlue, and tlhat, as a medicine, its range is exceedingly limited, and always of doubtful admiiinistration, notllhing futrthler that we miighlt be able to cite or say could hlave any influence with him.

Page 103 view page image

CHAPTER VI. THE GR()VWTt AND POWEPR OF APPETITE. NE fact attendant on habitual drinking stands out so prominently that none can call it in qtuestion. It is that of the steady growth of ap)petite. There are exceptions, as in the action of nearly ev-ery rule; but the almnost invariable result of the hlib)it we have mentioned, is, as we have said, a steady growth of appetite for the stimulant imbli)ed. That this is in consequence of certain morbid chalnges in the physical condition produced by the alcohol itself, will hardly be questioned by any one who has made himself acquainted with the various functional and organic dlerangemients whichl invwriablyv follow the continued introduction of this substance into the body. But it is to the fact itself, not to its cause, that we now wish to direct the reader’s attention. The man who is satisfied at first with a single glass of wine at (Iinn-er, finds, after awhile, that a)ppetite asks for a little more; and, in time, a second glass is conceded. The increase of desire may be very slow, but it goes on surely until, in the end, a whole bottle will scarcely suffice, with far too many, to meet its imperious demands. It is the saue in io3

Page 104 view page image

104 GRAPPLING TVITH TIIE MONSTEPR; OR, regard to the use of every other form of alcoholic drink. BNow, there are men so constituted that they are a-le, for a long series of years, or even for a whole lifetime, to hold this appetite within a certain limit of indulgence. To say “So far, and no fartlier.” They suffer ultimately from physical ailments, which surely follow the prolonged contact of alcoholic poison with the delicate structures of the body, many of a painful character, and shorten the term of their natural lives; but still they are able to drink without an increase of appetite so great as to reach an overmastering degree. They do not become abandoned drunkards. TO MAN SAFE WHO DRINKS. But no man who begins the use of alcohol in any form can tell what, in the end, is going to be its effect on his body or mind. Thousands and tens of thousands, once wholly unconscious of danger from this source, go down yearly into drunkards’ graves. There is no standard by which any one can measure the laItent evil forces in his inherited nature. He inav have from ancestors, near or remote, an unhealthy moral tendency, or physical diathesis, to which the peculiarly disturbing influence of alcohol wi]l give the morbid condition in which it will find its disastrous life. That such results follow the use of alcohlol in a large number of cases, is now a wellIknowvn fact in the history of inebriation. Duri,ng

Page 105 view page image

ThIL CUrPSE AND TNIE CUPRE. t1le piast few years, the sublject of alcohlolisml, lwith tle imental and moral causes leading thereto, have attracted( a great deal of earnest attention. PhysiCialns, superintendents of inebriate and lunatic asylu’, prison-keepers. legislators and philanthropists ilth-e b)een observing and studying, its many sad and terriible phlases, and recording results and opinions. AWhile differences are held on some points, as, for instance, whlethler drunkenness is a disease for wliich, after it has been established, thle individual ceases to be responsible, and should be subject to restraint and treatment, as for lunacy or fever; a crime to be l)unlishled; or a sin to be repented of and hlealed )y the Physician of souls, all agree that there is an inherited or acquired mental and nervous condition with many, which renders any use of alcohol exceedingly dangerous. Tlie point we wish to make with the reader is, tlat no man can possibly know, until he has used alcoholic drinks for a certain period of time, whether lhe has or has not this hereditary or acquired physical or mental condition; and that, if it should exist, a discovery of the fact may come too late. D)r. D. G. Dodge, late Superintendent of the :New York State Inebriate Asylum, speaking of the causes leading to intemperance, after stating his l)elief that it is a transmissible disease, like 4‘“scrofula, gout or consumption,” says: “There are men who have an organization, whilch i.ay be termied an alcohlolic idiosylncrasy; with tlheIn 105

Page 106 view page image

10(3 GRAPPLING ft’/TH TIlE 3MONS_T1,R; OP, the latent desire for stimulants, if indulged, soon leadcls to liabits of intemperance, and eventually to a morbid (iappetite, vwlicli hlas all the characteristics of a dis((ised( condition of the systemii, which the patlent, tillnlssiste(l, is lpowerless to relieve-silece the we(ahess of the will that led to the disease obstructs its reinoval. ” ai, e fi-d( in another class of persons, those hllo lhave lind i eailthy parents,,and hlave beeni edu(cated aui(d aecustoined(l to goo(l social influenes, ior:-tl annl soci-l, I)t wlose temperament nail(I l’-vsieal conistituti)on are suchl, that, wlhen thley once indulge in the use of stimulannts, which tlhey fihnd pleasuiable, tlley continue to habitually inl(ulge till tliey cease to be moderate, and become excessive d(11inkers. A depraved appetite is establislhed(, that leads them on slownly, but surely, to destruction.” A )DA\NGEROUS

)DELUSION. In this chapter, our chief purpose is to show the g’rowth and awful power of anl appetite whlichl begins striving, for the mastery the moment it is indulged, ad ag,ainst the elncroachments of which no man who gives it ainy indulgence is absolutely safe. I-e wlho so regards himself is resting in a most dangerouts delusion. So graduallv does it increase, that few ol)serve its steady accessions of strengthl until it lhas acqluire(l the power of a master. I)r. (eorg(e M. .[, r, in a paper on the pathology of drtlunkenlless, read before the “American Association for the Cure

Page 107 view page image

TIIE C’URSE AND TIIE CURE. of Inebriates,” says, in referring to the first indications of an appetite, which he considers one of the symVllptoInS of a forming disease, says: “This early sta,ge is mnarked v) an occasional desire to drink, which recurs at shlorter and shorter intervals, and a propensity, lilkewvise, gradually increasing for a greater quantity at each time. This stage has long been believed to he one of voluntary indulgence, for which the subject of it was morally responsible. The driiller has been held as criminal for his occasionall i(dulgence, and his example has been most severely censure(d. This lhaibit, however, must be regarded as thle first intimation of the approaching, diseasethle stage of invasion, precisely as sensations of m ctl-aise and chills usher in a febrile attack. It is bv 110no means claimed thlat in this stage thle subject is free fiom responsibility as regards tlhe consequences of his acts, or that his case is to be looked upon as beyond all attempts at reclamation. Quite to the contrary. This is the stage for active interference. Restraint, prohibition, quarantine, anytlhing miay be resorted to, to arrest the farthler advanIce of the disease. Instead of being tauglit that the habit of occasional drinkling is merely a moral qtl).st.s (not the nmost powerful restrIainingi motive always), thle subject of it should be made to understand that it is the coimmencement of a malady, wliclh, if unchlecked, will overwhelm himn in ruin, and, compared with wlich, cholera anId yellow fever are lharmless. HIe shlould be impressed with the 107

Page 108 view page image

108 GRAPPLING TVITII TIIE MONSTEP,; OR, fact that the early stage is the one when recupera tion is most easy-that the will then has not lost its power of control, and that the fatal propensity is not incurable. The duty of prevention, or avoid,ance, should be enforced with as much earnestness and vigor as we are required to carry out sanitary measures against the spread of small-pox or any infectious disease. The subject of inebriety may be justly held responsible, if ihe neglects all such effjrts, and allows the disease to progress without a struggle to arrest it. “The formative stage of inebriety continues for a longer or shorter period, whlen, as is well know-n, more frequent repetitions of the practice of drinking are to be observed. The impulse to drink grows stronger and stronger, the will-power is overthrown and the entire organism becomes subject to the fearful demands for stimulus. It is now that the stare of confirmed inebriation is formed, and dyp.so-i?,a)Pia fully established.

The constant introduction of alcohol into the system, circulating with the fluids and permeating the tissues, adds fuel to the already enkindled flame, and intensifies the plropensity to an irresistible degree. Nothing now satisfies short of complete intoxication, and, until the unhappy subject of the disease falls senseless and completely overcome, will he cease his efforts to gratify this most insatiable desire.” Dr. Alexander Peddie, of Edinburgh, who has given tvwenty-years of study to this subject, remarked,

Page 109 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CUE. in his testimony before a Committee of the lHouse of Commons, that there seemed to be “a peculiar elective affinitv for the action of alcohol on the nervous system after it had found its way through the circulation into the brain,” by which the whole organism was disturbed, and the man rendered less able to resist morbid influences of any kind. ITe gave many striking instances of the growth and power of appetite, which had come under his professional notice, and of the ingenious devices and( desperate resorts to which dypsomaniacs were driven in their efforts to satisfy their inordinate cravings. ‘;o consideration, temporal or spiritual, had any power to restrain their appetite, if, by any means, fair or foul, they could obtain alcoholic stimulants. To get tlhis, he said, the unhappy subject of thiis terrible thirst “will tell the most shameful lies-for no truth is ever found il connection with the habitual drunkard’s state. He never yet saw truth in relation to drink got out of one who was a dyso. maniac-he has sufficient reason left to tell these untruths, and to understand his position, because people in that condition are seldom dead drunk; they are seldom in the condition of total stupidity; they have generally an eye open to their own affairs, and that which is the main business of their existence,. namnely-, how to get drink. They will resort to the most ingenious, mean and degrading contrivances and practices to procure and conceal liquor, and this, too, while closely watched; and 1CU

Page 110 view page image

110o GP LPPLTVG Tl’llT[ HIf; 3Oi[vSTFR; OR, w-ill succeed in decelption altoul fabulous quantities are dailv swallowed.” Dr. Johln Nugent gives a case whlichl came within his own knowledge, of a lady who had been A MIOST

EXEMPLARY NUN for fifteen or twenty years. In consequence of her devotion to the poor, attending them in fevers, and(l like cases, it seemed necessary for her to take stimulants; these stimulants grew to be habitual, and she had been compelled, five or six times, to place herself in a private asvlum. In three or four weeks after being, let out, she would relapse, although slhe was believed to be under the strongest influences of religion, and of the most virtuous desires. There lhad been developed in her that disposition to drink which she vwas unable to overcome or control. The power of this appetite, and the fiigh,tful moral perversions that often follow its indulgence are vividly portrayed in the following extract, from ,in address by Dr. Elisha Harris, of New York, in whlichl lhe discusses the question of the criminality of drunkenness. “Let the fact be noticed that such is the lethlar,gy fliich alcoholismi produces upon reason and conscience, that it is sometimes necessary to bring the ofiender to view his drunken indulgence as a crime. We have known a refined and influential citizen to be so startled at the fact that he wished to destroy the lives of all persons, even of his own family, who

Page 111 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. manifested unhappiness at his intemperance, that seeing this terrible criminality of his indulgence, instantly formed, and has forever kept, his resolutieOls of abstinence. Ale have known the hereditary dypsomaniac break from his destroyer, and when tempted in secret by the monstrous appetite, so grind his teethl and clinellch his jaws in keeping his vows to taste not, that blood dripped from his miouthl and cold sweat bathled his face. That man is a miodel of temperance and moral power to-day. And it was the consciousness of personal criminality that stimnulated thlese successful conflicts withl thle moribid appetite and the powers of the alcohol disease that had fastened upon them. Shall we hesitate to liold ourselves, or to demand that communities shlall hold every drunkard-not yet insane-responsible for every act of inebriety?

Certainly, it is not cruel or unjust to deal thlus with drunkenness. It is not tlhe prison we open, but conscience.” The dang,er in which those stand who have an IN’HERITED PREDISPOSITION TO DRINK, is very great. Rev. I.

AVillett, Superintendent of the Inebriate’s Home, Fort Hamilton, Kings County, N’ewv York, thus refers to this class, whichl is larger than maniy thinkl: “There are a hlost of livin mlenii antd women to be found who never drank, and -who dare not drinkl, intoxicating liquors or beverages, because one or both of their parents wNere inebriates before they were born into the 111

Page 112 view page image

112 GRAPPLING TITH THE M’OQSTER; OR, world4; end, besides, a number of these have brothers or sisters who, having given way to the inherited appetite, are now passing downward on this desretding sliding scale. The greater portion of them have already passed over the bounds of Selfcontrol, and the varied preliminary symptoms of melancholv, mania, paralysis, ideas of persecuticn, etc., etc., are developing. As to the question of responsibility, each case is either more or less doubtfuil, and can only be tested on its separate me4rits. There is, however, abundant evidence to prove that this predisposition to inebriety, even after long indulgence, can, by a skillful process of mnedication, accompanied by either voluntary or compulsory restraint, be subdued; and the counterbalanicing physical and mental powers can at the same time be so strengtbened and invigorated as in the future to enable the person to resist the temptations by which he may be surrounded. Yea, though the powers of reason may, for the time being, be dethroned, and lunacy be developed, these cases, in most instances, will yield to medical treatment where the surrounding conditions of restraint and careful nursing are supplemental. “AWe have observed that in many instances the fact of thie patient being convinced that he is an here(litary inebriate, has produced beneficial results Sumiimoning to his aid all the latent counterbalancing energies which hlie has at command, and clothing himself with this armnor, he goes forth to war,

Page 113 view page image

T:TE CURSE A.ND TIIE CUBPE. throw-s up the fortifications of physical and mental rcetr(,int, repairs the breaches and inroads of diseased appetite, regains control of the citadel of the Wrion, and then, with shouts of triumplh, he unfurls t’.ic banner of’vicToRY!’ Dir. Wood, of London, in his work on insanity, s,eal ing on the subject of hereditary inebriety, I~.s “Instances are sufficiently familiar, and several leave occurred within nmy own personal knowledge, ;-vliere the father, having died at any early age from ale efects of intemperance, has left a son to be !,,ought up by those who have severely suffered froin his excesses, and have therefore the strongest .io.ives to prevent, if possible, a repetition of such lmisery; every pains has been taken to enforce ,olhriety, and yet, notwithstanding all precautions, the hab;i.s of the father have become thl,se of the son, who, never having seen him from infancy, could not have adopted them from imitation. Everythling was done to encourage habits of tempeirance, but all to no purpose; the seeds of the disease had begun to germinate; a blind impulse led the doomed individual, by successive and rapid strides, along the same course which was fatal to the father, and whlich, ere long, terminated in his ownI destruction.” How great and fearful the power of an appetite which cannot only enslave and curse the man over which it tgains control, but send its malign influenc 1100

Page 114 view page image

114 CG;.4PPL[XG TWITII TIHE [O-iSTr.; 01, dTown to the secolnd and third and fourth genera. tionls, somnetimes to the absolute EXTINGUISHJIENT OF

FAMILIES! 3lorel, a Frenclihman, gives the following as the result of his observation of the hereditary effects of drunkenness: ”’-ii-t y,c(erctio,: Immorality, dlepravity, excess in the use of alcolholic liquors, moral debaseientt. Secoi d geye)cition: Hereditary drunkenness, p)tr(oxysinis of mania, general paralysis. ]/id.(c y.:e/~‘atio1: Sobriety, hlypochlondria, mnelanchloly, systeinatic ideas of being persecuted, l]oiiicidal ten(dencies. Fouirt/A Veieration: Intelligence slightly developed, first accessions of mania at sixteen years of agre, stupidity, subsequent idiocy and probable extiinction of family.” Dr. T. 1). Crotliers, in an analysis of the hundred cases of inebriety received at the New York Inebriate Asylum, gives this result: ” Inebriety inhlerited direct froni parents was traced in twenty-one cases. In eleven of these the father dralnk alone, in six instances the mother drank, and in four cases both parents drank. “In thirty-thlree cases inebriety was traced to ancestors more remnote, as grandfatlher, griandmothler, et(., etc., the collateral branchdes exhibiting bothl in.~,bri-ty and insanity. In somne instances a whole geJerlation hlad b,en passed over, and thle disorders uf thle grandparents appeared again.

Page 115 view page image

TilE CLtPSE A=ND 1~‘HE CUU]]. u’ In twenty cases various nleurosal disorders had bkeni lpromiinent in the family and its branches, of wlhicli neuralgia, cliorea, lhysteria, eccentricity, maia, ep)ilepsy and inebriety, were most common. “fil some cases, a wonderful periodicity in the outbliecak Of these disorders was manifested. “For instance, in one family, for two generations, ilel)]iety alppeared in seven out of twelve mernbers, after they had passed forty, and ended fatally within ten years.

In another, hysteria, chlorea, epilepsy and miania, with drnunkenness, camne on soon after pnherty, an’d seemed to deflect to other disorders or exhaust itself before middle life. This occurred in ei,ghlt out of fourteen, extending over two generatiOiis. In another instance, the desceindants of’ three generations, ianid miny of the collateral branches, developed inebriety, miental eccentricities, witlh other disorders bordering on maniai, at about thlirty-five years of age. In some cases this lasted only a few years, in others a lifetime.” And here let us say that in this matter of an inlierited appetite thlere is a difierence of views with some who believe that appetite is never transmitted but alwiays acquired. This difference of view is niore apparent than real. It is not the drunkard’s appetite that is transmitted, but the bias or proclivity which renders the subject of such an inherited tende]icy more susceptible to exciting causes, and therefore in greater danger from the use of alcoholic drinks tlhan othlers. 115

Page 116 view page image

11(4) GR.4PPLIvG TV’ITHI THE JI[ONSTE,; OiR, Dr. N. S. Davis, in an article in the Washinqto)liqn, published at Chicago, presents the opposite view of the case. The following extract from this article is well worthy to be read and considered: “If we should say that man is so constituted that hle is capable of feeling weary, restless, despondent and anxious, and that he instinctively desires to be relieved of these unpleasant feelings, we should assert a self-evident fact. And we should thereby assert all the instincts or natural impulse there is in the matter. It is simply a desire to be relieved from unpleasant feelings, and does not, in tbe slighltest degree, indicate or suggest any particular remnedy. It no more actually suggests the idea of alcohol or opium than it does bread and water. But if, by accident, or by the experience of others, the individual has learned that his unpleasant feelings can be relieved, for the time being, by alcohol, opium or any other exhilarant, he not only uses the remedy lhimself, but perpetuates a knowledge of the same to others. It is in this way, and this only, that most of the nations and tribes of our race, have, much to their detriment, found a knowledge of some kind of intoxicant. The same explanation is applicable to the supposed’constitutional susceptibility,’ as a primary cause of intemperance. That some persons inherit a greater degree of nervous and organic susceptibility than others, and are, in consequence of this greater susceptibility, more readily affected

Page 117 view page image

THE CUTRSE AND TIIE CURE, by a given quantity of narcotic, anesthetic or intoxicant, is undoubtedly true. And that such will MAIORE READILY BECOME

DRUNKARDS, if they once commence to use intoxicating drinks, is also true.

But that such persons, or any others, have the slightest inherent or constitutional taste or anyv longing for intoxicants, until they have acquired such taste or longing by actual use, we find no reliable proof.

It is true that statistics appear to show that a larger proportion of the children of drunkards become themselves drunkards, than of children born of total abstainers. And hence the conclusion has been drawn that such children INIIERITED the constitutional tendency to inebriation. But before we are justified in adopting such a conclusion, several other important facts must be ascertained. “1st. WVe must know whether the mother, while nursing, used more or less constantly some kind of alcoholic beverage, by which the alcohol might have impregnated the milk in her breasts and thereby made its early impression on the tastes and longings of the child.

“2d. AWe must know whether the intemperate parents were in the habit of frequently giving alcoholic preparations to the children, either to relieve temporary ailments, or for the same reason that they drank it themselves. I am constrained to say, that from my own observation, extending over a period of forty years, and a field by no means lim 117

Page 118 view page image

1 18 GRA’I’L-vG TVI’rTI TItE MONT[sF,RB; OB, ited, I am satisfied that nineteen out of every twenty persons who have been regarded as HEREDITARY
inebriates have sipl)ly ACQUIRED the disposition to drlink by one or both of the methods just mentioned, after birth.” The views here presented in no way lessen but really hleihtenl the perils of moderate drinking. It is affirmed that some persons inherit a greater degree of nervous and organic susceptibility than others, and are, in consequence, more readily affected by a given quantity of narcotic, anesthetic or intoxicant; atId t/lat such ” will (sore rea(ltly become (drunikards ijf itey commence to use intoxicating Be the cause of this INHIIERITED NERVOUS SUSCEPTIBILITY whlat it may, and it is far more general than is to be inferred from the admission just quoted, the fact stands forth as a solemn warning of the peril every man encounters in even the most moderate use of alcohol.

Speaking of this matter, Dr. George MI. Beard, who is not as sound on the liquor question as we could wish, says, in an article on the “Causes of the Recent Increase of Inebriety in America:” “As a means of prevention, abstinence from the iab-it of drinking is to be enforced. Such abstinence mav not have been necessary for our fathers, but it is rendered necessary for a large body of the Ameritaii people on account of our greater nervous sus

Page 119 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIlE, CURE. ceptibility. It is possible to drink without being an lhabitual drinker, as it is possible to take chloral or ol)iumi without forming the habit of taking these sulbt(ances. In certain countries and climates where the nervous systemi is strong and the temperature more equable than with us, in what I sometimes call thle temperate belt of the world, including Spain, Ittlv, Southern France, Syria and Persia, the habitual use of wine rarely leads to drunkenness, and never, or almost never, to inebriety; but in the inteinperate belt, where we live, and which includes Northern Europe and the United States, witl-h a cold a(ld violently chang,eable climate, the habit of drinking either wines or stronger liquors is liable to developl) in some cases a habit of intemperance. Notablly in our country, where nervous sensitiveness is seen ill its extreme manifestations, the majority of braiii-w-orkers are not safe so long as they are in the habit of even moderate drinking. I admit that this w,ts not the case one hundred years ago-and the reasons I have already given-it is not the case to-day in Continental Europe; even in England it is not so markedly the case as in the northern part of the United States. For those individuals lwA/o i/Itchsit a tendency to inebriety, tAe only 8ae coutr)se is ab(.sol0te ab.sinence, especially int early life.” In the same article, D)r. Baird remarks: “The number of those in this country who cannot beai tea, coffee or alcoholic liquors of any kind, is very lirole. There are many, especially in the Northern 119

Page 120 view page image

120 GRAPPLING JVITIIt TIIE ONSTER; OR, States, who must forego coffee entirely, and use tea only with caution; either, in any excess, cause tremblin, nerves and sleepless nihits. The susceptibility to alcohol is so marled, with many persons, that no pledges, and no medical advice, and no moral or legal influences are needed to keep them in the paths of temperance. Suclb persons are wai-rncd by fus.tinq of t/reface, or by Aeadac/le, that calcobol, wlcatevcr eit )tay be to otAcrs, or whatever it ay ltave becn to tlcir ancestors, As poisou to the,w.” Biut, in order to give a higher emphasis to precepts, admonition and medical testimony, we offer a single example of the enslaving power of appetite, when, to a predisposing hereditary tendency, the excitement of indlulgence has been added. The facts of this case were communicated to us by a professional gentleiman connected with one of our largest inebriate asylums, and we give tliem almost in hlis very words ill which they were related. A REMARKABLE CASE. A clever, but dissipated actor married clandestinely a farmier’s daulghter in the State of New York. The parents of the girl would not recognize lhim as the husband of their child; rejecting himn so utterly that lhe finally left the neighborhlood. A sonl borni of this marriage gave early evidence of great mental activity, and was regarded, in the col Wge whlere he graduated, as almost a prodigy of

Page 121 view page image

TIIE CURSE ANVD IIE CUPRE.’. learning. He carried off many prizes, and distinguislied himself as a brilliant orator. Afterwards he went to Princeton and studied for the ministry. AVWhile there, it was discovered that he was secretly drinkLing. The faculty did everything in their power to help) and restrain him; and his cooperation with tlhelli was earnest as to purpose, but not permanently availilng. The nervous susceptibility inherited from hllis father res)onded with a morbid quicklness to ev-eryN-excting cause, and the moment wine or spirits touchled thl(e sense of smell or taste, lie was seized with an almost irresistible desire to drink to excess, and too ofteu yielded to its demalds. For months he would abstain entirely; and then drink to intoxication in secret. After graduating from Princeton he became pastor of a chiurchl in one of tlihe largest cities of Western New York, where he remained for two years, distinguislhing himself for his earnest work and fervid eloquence. But the appetite he had formed was imperious in its demands, and periodically became so strong that he lost the power of resistance. When these periodic assaults of appetite camle, lie would LOCK IIIMATSELF IN HIS ROOM FOR DAYS
and satiate the fierce thirst, coming out sick and exhausted. It was impossible to conceal from his coing,regationl the dreadful habit into which he had fallen, and ere two years had elapsed he was dismissed for drunkenness. lIe then went to one of 121

Page 122 view page image

then birotln,t his case to the notice of the people Iat a )raNyer-meeti,ng leld in the evening at one of tlhe chelltchies. His catse was inImne(dia,tely taken in hand an(l inoniey raise(l to send hin to the State Inebrialte As-ltiIn. After lie ha,d remained there for a year, lie 1)e(‘n to p)reach as a suppl)y in a churchl a few miles distant, going, onl Saturday evening and returninlo’ oln onday morning; but always haviing an attelenl(ltllnt wAitlh in, lnot (laring to trust hiiiiself nlne.”This went on for nearly a whole year, when a ievival sl)rang ti) in the church, which he condtcnte(l with great eloquence and fervor. After the secol(l weekl of this new excitejnent, he began to lo(4l liiilisclf UL) in iis rooli after returning from the service, (and could not be seen until the next ooriiii;g. In the third weelk of the revival, tlhe excitenient of thle mieetings grew intense. After tliis ]e was only seeii in the pulpit, where ais ar -tid inLini-ter were wild and thrilling. His ifriends

Page 123 view page image

TIIE CUTRSE AiND TIlE CUIE.F,. at the asylum knew that he must be drinking, andc while hlesitating as to their wisest course, waited anxiously for thlle result. One day Tie was grand(ly eloquent. Suchl power in the pulpit had never been witnessed there before-his appeals were unequalled; but so wild and impassioned that somne began to fear for his reason. At the close of this day’s services, the chaplain of the institution of which he was an inmate, returned with him to the asylumi, and on the way, told him frankly that he was deceiving the people-that his eloquent appeals came not from the power of hle Holy Spirit, but from the excitement of drink; and that all farther conduct of the meetings must be left in other hands. On reaching the asvlum lie retired, greatly agitated, and soon after died firom a stroke of apoplexy. In his room many empty bottles, which had contained brandy, were found; but the people outside remained in ignorance of the true cause of the marvelous eloquence which had so charnmed and moved them. We have already exteinded this chapter beyond the limit at first proposed. Our object has not only been to show the thoughtful and intelligent reader who uses alcohlolic beverages, the great peril in which he stands, but to make apparent to every one, how insi(lious is the growthl and how terrible the power of this appetite for intoxicants; an appetite which, if oince established, is alnmost sure to rob its victim of l honor, pity, tenderness and love; an appetite, whose indulgence too often transforms the mlan into I1_3

Page 124 view page image

124 GRAPPLING TVITIt THE ilOiNSTER; OR, a selfish demon. Think of it, all ye who dally with the treacherous cup; are not the risks you are running too great? ANay, considering your duties and your obligations, hlave you any right to run these risks? And now that we have shown the curse of strong drink, let us see what agencies are at work in the abatement, prevention and cure of a disease that is undermining the health of whole nations, shortening the natural term of human life, and in our own country alone, sending over sixty thousand men and women annually into untimely graves.

Page 125 view page image

-11 ~~~~~-~ z- - Iff~’ i//ffi-\~~\~~ffi~ ~~ -\ \ 3 ~~~~~~~- /j~ <~\ \
l~~~; I I. \, ) i I’ j~\~III I., t 1 I I i i z: 1,I 7’ I. Z:: I ,4 :f.7
r, I i I IZI 11 :1 oll, ::. 2 I I cr:z :1 Z, ;z ii I I

Page 126 view page image

~ ___ I I Alcohol introduces the youth to his old-:ime friend, Gambling, The ml II I i I F ! I I I_

Page 127 view page image

‘If 3 Y ;j; / ii’ ___LL I _____ ~ __ coho1 afl(T hi \icim hvc a joy time.The, i a oc to -,icf, I,,it Alcoh1 ~ticl, lhy’him. i I I I I i I i Alcoh.1 hi,,, j,113-time. I

Page 128 view page image

The, ‘I The-y suge-,t,an easy,~it.hod for,pepinhiig hisTh nt1 exc hequer. II i i I I i

Page 129 view page image

I~~~ I_ ~~~ \j~~;;;~‘I ~~~ rniirclcr. y iock,i h~fl upon, tlhe r,caffol1 I I I I , ,, .,I,-.

Page 130 view page image

.41 i ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~ i~ I ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alcoho.l an~d Gam~bling bury thieir victim ina iinti.ely Tc e and dioh.n.reci grave. Th,-y,2r

Page 131 view page image

CHAPTER VII. MIEANS OF CURE. S this disease, or vice, or sin, or crime of intein perane-call it by whl-at name you will-increasing or’ diminishling?

Ilas any impllression been nad:e upon it during the hlalf-century in which there have been such earnest and untiring efforts to limit its encroachments on the health, prosperity, happiness and life of the people?

What are the agencies of repression at work; how effective are they, and lwhat is ealch doing? These are questions full of momentous interest.

D)iseases of the body, if not cured, work a steady imlpairment of healthll, and bring pains and physical disabilities. If their assaults be upon nervous centres, or vital organs, the danger of paralysis or deatli becomes immineni t. -Now, as to this disease (f intemperance, which is a social and mnoral as well ais a physical disease, it is not to be concealed that it has invaded the commoin body of the people to an alarming degree, until, using the words of’ Holy WAVrit, ” the whole head is sick and the wlole heart faint.” iNay, until, using a still stronger form of Scriptural illustration, “From the sole of the foot 131

Page 132 view page image

132 GRAPPLING WTITI THE MIONSTER; OR, even unto the head, there is no soundness in it; bus wounds and bruises and putrifying sores.” In this view, the inquiry as to increase or diminnution, assumes the gravest importance. If, unnder all the agencies of cure and reform which have been in active operation during the past fifty years, no impression has been made upon this great evil which is so cursing the people, tihe is the case indeed desperate, if not hopeless. But if it appears that, nuder these varied agencies, there has been an arrest of the disease here, a limitation of its aggressive force there, its almost entire extirpation in certain cases, and a better public sentiment everywhere; then, indeed, may we take heart and say “God speed temperance work!” in all of its varied aspects. HIOPEFUL SIGNS. And here, at the outset of our presentation of some of the leading agencies of reform and cure, let us say, that the evidence going to show that an impression has been made upon the disease is clear and indisputable; and that this impression is so marked as to give the strongest hope and assurance. In the face of prejudice, opposition, ridicule, persecution, obloquy and all manner of discouragements, the advocates of temperance have held steadily to their worl these many years, and now the good results are seen on every hand.

Contrast the public sentiment of to-day with that of twenty, thirty an(l forty years ago, Land the progress becomes at once

Page 133 view page image

TIJE CURSE A.YD TIIE CURE. apparent. In few things is this so marked as in the changed attitude of the medical profession tow(ards alcohol. One of the most dangerous, and, at the same time, one of the most securely intrenched of all our enemies, was the family doctor. Among his remedies and restoratives, wine, brandy, whisky and tonic ale all held a high place, and were administered more frequently, perhaps, than a nty other articles in the Materia Medica. The disease of his patients arrested by special remedies or broken by an effort of nature, he too often commenced the admiinistration of alcohol in some one or more of its disguised and attractive forms, in order to give tone and stimulus to the stomach and nerves, and as a general vitalizer and restorative. The evil consequences growing out of this almost universal prescription of alcohol, were of the most lamentable character, and thousands and tens of thousands of men and women were betrayed into drunkenness. But to-day, you will not find a physician of any high repute in America or Europe who will give it to his patients, except in the most guarded manner and under the closest limitations; and he will not consent to any selfprescription whatever.

FRUITS OF TEMPERANCE WORK. Is not this a great gain? And it has come as the result of temperance work and agitation, as Dr. Ilenry MIonroe frankly admits in his lecture on the l’hysiolog,ical Action of Alcohol, where, after stating I ioi 3

Page 134 view page image

134 GIAPPLING WITIH TIIE MIONSTEP,; OR, that his remarks would not partake of tlhe character of a total abstinence lecture, but rather of a scientific inquiry into the miode of action of alcohlol when introduced into the tissues of the body, he adds: “Nevertheless, I would not have it understood thiat I, in any way, disparage the moral efforts made by total abstainers who, years ago, amid good report and evil report, stood in the front of the battle to war against the multitude of evils occasioned by strong drink;-all praise be due to them for their noble and self-denying exertions! HEla(l it not been for the successful labors of these moral giants in the great cause of temperance, presenting to the world in their own personal experiences many new and astounding physiological facts, men of science would, probably, never have head their attention drawn to the to])ic.” Then, as a result of tenmperance workl, we have a mnore restrictive legislation in many States, and prohibitory laws in New Hampshire, Vermont and Mtaine. In the State of Maine, a prohibitory law has been in operation for over twentysix years; and so salutary has been the effect as seen in thle RElDUCTION OF POVERTY, PAUPERISMI AND CRIME, that the Legislature, in January, 1877, added new and heavier penalties to the law, both Houses passing on the amenldment without a dissenting voice.

In all that State there is not, now, a single distillery or brewery in operation, nor a single open bar-room.

Page 135 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND THE CURE. Forty years ago the pulpit was almost silent on the subject of intemperance and the liquor traffic; now, the church is fast arraying itself on the side of total abstinence and prohibition, and among its miniisters are to be found many of our most active temperance wvorkers. Forty or fifty years ago, the etiquette of hospitalitv was violated if wine, or cordial, or brandy were not tendered. Nearly every sideboard had its display of decanters, well filled, and it was almiost as much an offense for the guest to decline as for the host to omit the proffered glass. Even boys anld girls were included in the custom; and tastes were acquired vwhichl led to drunkenness inll after life. All thlis is changed now. The curse of the liquor traffic is attracting, as never before, the attention of all civilized people; and national, State and local legislatures and governments are appointing commissions of inquiry, and gathering data and facts, with a view to its restriction. And, more hopeful’tlhan all, signs are becoming more and more apparent that the people are everywhere awakening to a sense of the dangers that attend this traffic. Enlighlte uinent is steadily progressing. Reason and judgment; common sense and prudence, are all coming to the aid of repression. :len see, as they never saw before, how utterly evil and destructive are the drinking habits of this and other nlations; how they weaken the judgmnent and 135

Page 136 view page image

136 GPAPPLlIYVG WTII’l TIlE MONVSTEP; OP, deprave thAe moral sense; how they not only taklu from every man who falls into them his ability to do his best in any pursuit or calling, but sow in his body the germs of diseases which will curse him in his later years and abridge their term.

Other evidences of the steady growth among the people of a sentiment adverse to drinking might be given. We see it in the almost feverish response that everywhere meets the strong appeals of temperance speakers, and in the more pronounced attitude taken by public and professional men.

JUDGES ON THE BENCH and preachers from the pulpit alike lift their voices in condemnation. Grand juries repeat and repeat their presentations of liquor selling and liquor drinking as the fruitful source of more than twothirds of the crimes and miseries that afflict tihe community; and prison reports add their painful emphasis to the warning of the inquest.

The people learn slowly, but they are learning. Until they will that this accursed traffic shall cease, it must go on with its sad and awful consequences. But the old will of the people has been debased by sensual indulgence. It is too weak to set itself against the appetite by which it has become enslaved. There must be a new will formed in the ground of enlightenment and intelligence; and then, out of knowing what is right and duty in regard to this great question of temperance and

Page 137 view page image

THIIE CUPSE AN’D TIIE CURE. restriction, will come the will to do. And when we have this new will resting in the true enlighten ment of the people, we shall have no impeded action. Whatever sets itself in opposition thereto must go down. And for this thie time is coming, though it may still be far off. Of its steady approach, the evidences are many and cheering. Meanwhile, we must work and wait. If we are not yet strong enough to drive out the enemy, we may limit his power, and do THE WORK OF

IIEALING AND SAVING. WVhat, then, is being done in this work of healing and saving? Is there, in fact, any cure for the dreadful malady of drunkenness? Are men ever really saved from its curse? and, if so, how is it done, and what are the agencies employed? Among the first of these to which we shall refer, is the pledge. As a means of reform and restriction, it has been used by temperance workers from the beginning, and still holds a prominent place. Seeing that only in a complete abstinence from intoxicating drinks was there any hope of rescue for the drunkard, or any security for the moderate drinker, it was felt that under a solemn pledge to wholly abstain from their use, large numbers of men would, from a sense of honor, self-respect or conscience, hold themselves free from touch or taste. In the case of moderate drinkers, with whom appetite is yet under control, the pledge has been of 137

Page 138 view page image

1,-i GPAPPLINVG TIVTII TIlE ]~ONSTE,R; OR, great value; but almost useless after appetite has gained the mastery. In a simple pledge there is no element of selfcontrol. If hlonor, self-respect or conscience, rallyimg’

to its support in the hour of tetuptation, be not stronger than appetite, it will be of no avail. And it too often happens that, withl the poor inebriate, these have become blunted, or well-nigh extinguislled(l. The conlsequence has been that where thle pledg,e has been solely relied upon, the percenta(ge of reformi has been very small. As a first means of rescue, it is invaluable; because it is, on the part of him who takes it, a complete removal of htimrself from the sphere of temptation, and so long as he holds hlinself away from the touch and taste of liquor, he is safe.

If the pledge will enable him to do this, thlen the plecldg,e will save him. But it is well known, firom sad experience, that only a few are saved by tlhe j)leldge. The strength thlat saves must be something miore than the external bond of a promise; it must come from withini, and be grounded in a new and changed life, internally as well as externally. If the telbrined man, after ihe takes his pledge, does not ecIdeavor to lead a better moral life-does not keep liiiiiself away from old debasing associations-does not try, earnestly and persistently, to become, in all thin sgs, A TRUER, PURER, NOBLER ]AAN, tlen his pledge is only as a hloop, that any overitrain may break, and not an internal bond, holding

Page 139 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. in integrity all things from the centre to the circumference of his life. So well is this now understood, that little reliance is had on the pledge in itself, though its use is still ge’encal.

It is regarded as a first and most import(ant step in the right direction.

As the beginning of a true and earnest effort on the part of some unhlappy soul to break the bonds of a fearful slavery. But few would think of leaving such a soul to the saving power of the pledge alone. If other help camne not, the effort would be, except in rare cases, too surely; all in vain. The need of something more reliable than a simple pledge has led to other means of reform and cure, each takling character and shape from the peculiar views of those who have adopted them. Inebriate Asylums and Reformatory Homes have been established in various parts of the country, and through their agency many who were once enslaved by drink are being restored to society and good citizenship. In what is popularly known as the “Gospel Temperance” movement, the weakness of the pledge, in itself, is recognized, and, “God being nay helper,” is declared to be the ultimate and only sure dependence. It is through this abandonment of all trust in the pledge, beyond a few exceptional cases, that reformnatory work rises to its true sphere and level of success. And we shall now endeavor to show what is being done in the work of curing drunkards, as 11,919

Page 140 view page image

140 GRAPILLIN’G T’ITHII THIIE MIONSTE’; Of, well in asylums and ]Reformatory Homes, as by the so-called “Gospel” methods. In this we shlall, as far as possible, let each of these important agencies s-eak for itself, explaining its own methods and giving its own results. All are accomplishing good in their special line of action; all are saving men from the curse of drink, and the public needs to be more generally advised of what they are doing.

Page 141 view page image

CHAPTER VIII. INEBRIATE ASYLUMS. HE careful observation and study of inebri ety by medical men, during the past twentyfive or thirty years, as well in private practice as in hospitals and prisons, has led them to regard it as, in many of its phases, a disease needing wise and careful treatment. To secure such treatment was seen to be almost impossible unless the subject of intemperance could be removed from old associations and influences, and placed under new conditions, in which there would be no enticement to drink, and where the means of moral and physical recovery could be judiciously applied. It was felt that, as a disease, the treatment of drunkenness, while its subject remained in the old atmosphere of temptation, was as difficult, if not impossible, as the treatment of a malarious fever in a miasmatic district. The result of this view was the establishment of Inebriate Asylums for voluntary or enforced seclusion, first in the United States, and afterwards in England and some of her dependencies. In the beginning, these institutions did not have much favor with the public; and, as the earlier methods of treatment pursued therein were, for the 141

Page 142 view page image

142 GRAPPLLYG TYIT7IH TIME JMONSTER; OR, most part, experimental, and based on a limited klnowledge of the pathology of drunkenness, the beneficial results were not large. Still, the work went on, and the reports of cures made by the New York State Asylum, at Binghlampton, the pioneer of these institutions, were sufficiently encourag,in, to lead to their establishment in other places; and there are now in this country as many as from twelve to fifteen public and private institutions for the treatment of drunkenness. Of these, the New York State Inebriate Asylum, at Binghamton; the Inebriate Home, at Fort Hamilton, Long Islanld; and the Home for Incurables, San Francisco, Cal., are the most prominent. At Hartford, Conn., the AA’alnut Hill Asylum has recently been opened for the treatment of inebriate and opium cases, under the care of Dr. T. D.

Crothers. The Pinel Hospital, at Riclhmond, Va., chartered by the State, in 1876, is for the treatment of nervous and mental diseases, and for the reclamation of inebriates and opiumeaters. In Needliam, MIass., is the Appleton Temporary Home, where a considerable number of inebriates are received every year. Besides these, there are private institutions, in which dypsomaniac patients are receivo(l. The methods of treatment differ according to the views and experience of those having charge of these institutions. Up to this time a great deal of the treatmenit has been experimental; and there is still much difference of opinion among physicians and super

Page 143 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. intendents in regard to the best means of cure.

But, on two important points, all are nearly in agreement. The first is in the necessity for an immediate and ABSOLUTE WNVITHDRAWAL OF ALL

INTOXICANTS FROMN THE PATIENT, no matter how long he may have used them; and the second in the necessity of his entire abstinence therefrom after leaving the institution. T/e cure ncver places a man back where Ate was before Ae became subject to the disease; and Ac can never, after hIis recovery, taste even the milder forms of alcoholic beveratge without being exposed to the most imminent danger of relapse. The great value of an asylum where the victim of intemperance can be placed for a time beyond the reach of alcohol is thus stated by Dr. Carpenter: ” Vain is it to recall the motives for a better course of conduct, to one who is already familiar with them all, but is destitute of the will to act upon them; the seclusion of such persons from the reach of alcoholic liquors, for a sufficient length of time to free the blood from its contanmination, to restore the Ahealthful nutrition of the brain and to enable the recovered mental vigor to be wisely directed, seems to afford t]e only prospect of reformation: and this cannot be expected to be permanent, unless thie patient determinately adopts and steadily acts on the resolution to abstain from that which, if again in dtlyed in, will be poison, alike to Ais body and to hiis mind.” 143

Page 144 view page image

! 44 GRPAPPLING WITIH TItE MIONSTER~; OR, fIn the study of inebriety and the causes leading thereto, much important information has been gatlh ered by tl e s uperintendents and physicians con i-ected wit h th ese establishments. Dr. D. G. Dodge, latte Stuplerintendent of the New York State Inebriate Asolum, read a paper before the American Association for the Cure of Inebriates, in 1876, on “Inebriate Asylums and their MIanagement,” in whichl are given the results of many years of study, observation and experience. Speaking of the causes leading to drunkenness, he says: “Occupation has a powerful controlling influence in developing or warding off the disease. In-door life in all kinds of business, is a predisposing cause, from the fact that nearly the whole force of the stimulant is concentrated and expended upon the brain and nervous system.

A proper amount of out-door exercise, or labor, tends to throw off the stimulus more rapidly through the various functional operations of the system. Occupation of all kinds, mental or muscular, assist the nervous system to retard or resist the action of stimulants-other conditions being equal. Want of employment, or voluntary idleness is the great nursery of this disease. TOBACCO. ” TAte use of tobacco predisposes the system to al?oholisn,, and it has an effect upon the brain and nervous system similar to that of alcohol. The use of tobacco, if not prohibited, should be discouraged.

Page 145 view page image

TIHE CURSE AND THE CURE. The treatment of inebriates can never be wholly successful until the use of tobacco in all forms is absolutely dispensed with. “Statistics show that inebriety oftenest prevails between the age of thirty and forty-five. The htabit selloi culminates until thirty, the subject to this ,ag,e generally being a moderate drinker; later in life the systeri is unable to endure the strain of a continued course of dissipation. “Like all hereditary diseases, intemperance is transmitted from parent to child as much as scrofula, gout or consumption. It observes all the laws in transmitting disease. It sometimes overleaps one generation and appears in the succeeding, or it will miss even the third generation, and then reappear in all its former activity and violence.

Hereditary inebriety, like all transmissible diseases, gives the least hope of permanent cure, and temporary relief is all that can generally be reasonably expected. “Another class possesses an organization which may be termied an alcoholic idiosyncrasy; with them tie latent desire for stimulants, if indulged, soon le-lds to habits of intemperance, and eventually to a morbid appetite, which has all the characteristics of a diseased condition of the system, which the patient, unassisted, is powerless to relieve, since the weakness of will that led to the disease obstructs its removal. “The second class may be subdivide(l as follows: First, those who have had healthy and temperate parents, and have been educated and accustomied to 1I45-.

Page 146 view page image

14(; GPAI’pPLIATG T’TII TII’F MO-NSTFT; VI>, good influences, moral and social, but whose ternm peramnent and physical constitution are such t/at uwen tley once iiid 7lge in the use of stimulants, which theyfind pleasurable, they continue to habitau ally inidulye till they cease to be moderate, and becomiie excessive drinkers. A depraved appetite is established that leads them on slowly, but surely, to destruction. “

Temperaments have much to do with the formation of the habit of excessive drinking. Those of a nervous temperament are less likely to contract the habit, from the fact that they are acutely sensitive to danger, and avoid it while they have the power of selfcontrol. On the other hand, those of a bilious, sanguine and lymphatic temperament, rush on, unmindful of the present, and soon become slaves to a depraved and morbid appetite, powerless to stay, or even to check their downward course.” As we cannot speak of the treatment pursued in inebriate asylums from personal observation, we know of no better way to give our readers correct impnressions on the subject, tlhaii to quote still farther from Dr. Dodge.

“For a better understanding,’” hlie says, “of the requisite discipline dema(lnded in the way of remedial restraint of inebriates, we notice some of the results of chronic inebriation affecting more particularly the brain and nervous systemwhich, in addition to the necessary medical treatmeilt, necessitates strict discipline to the successful iman,agemient of these cases.

Page 147 view page image

7:iV]’ CL4UPL’ AN,)D’lI~E CUiL’/’. RESULTS OF CHRONIC INEBRIATION. “Wle have alcoholic epilel)psy, alcoholic nania, dcl;’,,-itiib ti s.etis ti’e))io-s. lhall’ucinatio)zs, in~w zia. ‘;’)Yto,?nc(ttal a(lI miiu,s’cular dcbiliy, ti.~iai;))t( of:‘o, i net,ial dep)ressio, paralysis, a pa)rtial or lolal loss of self-rc,)pect and a depa)u)re of tlc y)() o() of self-cotl),ol. MIany minior diffculties arise fioli miere functional deraingement of the brainl a(nd ner-ous system, which surely and rapidly disappear wlen the cause is removed.” The general rule, on tl.e reception of a patient, is to cut off at once and altogether the use of alcohlol in every form. “iMore,” says the doctor, “can be (lone bv diet and medicine, than can be obtained by a compromise in the moderate use of stinmulants for a limited period.” It is a mistake, hle at4,s, to sup)pose “that any special danger arises from stopping tli-accustomed stimulus. Alcohol is a poisonl, and we should discontinue its use at once, as it can be dlone with safety and perfect impunity, except in rare cases.” To secure all the benefits to be derived from medical treatment, “we should have,” says Dr.

Dodge, “iinstitutions for the reception of inebriates, where total abstinence can be rigidly, but judiciously enforced for a sufficient length of time, to test the ctrative powers of absolute restraint from all intoxicaiting drinks. WVhen the craving for stimulants is irresistible, it is useless to makle an attempt to re, claimn aund cure the drunkard, unless t/it detention is 147

Page 148 view page image

148 G?-tPPLLVG VITII THE MONSTER: OP, comp? lIory, and there is complete restraint from all spirituous or alcoholic stimulants.” REMOVAL FROM

TEMPTATION. In regard to thle compulsory power that should inhllere in asylums for the cure of drunklenness, thlere is little difference of opinion among those who have had experience in their management. They have more faith in time than in medicine, and think it as much the duty of the State to establish asylums for the treatment of drunkenness as for the treatment of insanity. “The length of time necessary to cure inebriation,”

says Dr. Dt)odge, “is a very important consideration. A habit covering five, ten, fifteen or twenty years, cannot be expected to be permanently eradicated in a week or a month. The fact that the excessive use of stimulants for a long period of time has caused a radical change, physically, mentally and morally, is not only the strongest possible proof that its entire absence is necessary, but, also, that it requires a liberal allowance of time to efbfect a return to a normal condition. The shortest period of continuous restraint and treatment, as a general rule, should not be less than six months in the most llopeful cases, and extending from one to two years with the less hopeful, and more especially for the class of periodical drinkers, and those with an hereditary tendency.” A wvell-directed inebriate asylum not only affords, says thle same autliority, ” effectual removal of the

Page 149 view page image

TIIE CUiSE AND THIE CURE. patient firom temptations and associations which surrounded him in the outer world, but by precept and example it teaches him that he can gain by his reformation, not the ability to drink moderately and with the least safety, but the power to abstain altoyctteri. AVith the restraint imposed by the instittiutioii, and the self-restraint accepted on the part of the patient, are remedial agents firomn the nmoment hle enters the asylum, growing stronger and more effective day by day, until finally he finds total abstinece n0ot only possible, but permanent. With this much gained in the beginning, the asvlum is prepared to assist in the cure by all the means and appliances at its command. With the cooperation of the patient, and such medicinal remedies and hygienic and sanitary measures as may be required, the most hopeful results may be confidently looked for. THE IJYGIENIC AND SANITARY

MEASURES consist in total abstinence from all alcoholic beverages; good nourishing diet; well ventilated rooms; pure, bracing air; mental rest, and proper bodily exercise. * Every patient should be required to conform to all rules and regulations wliclh have for their object the improvement of his social, moral and religious condition. He must begin a different mode of life, by breaking up former habits and associations; driving firom the mind the old companions of an intemperate life; forming new thoughts, new ideas and new and 14.9

Page 150 view page image

150 (;PAAI’l’LT-G [TJI.‘11; 3IONSTi~P; Ol?, better hlabits, which necessitates a new life in every respect. This is the aimn and object of the rules for the control and government of inebriates. To assist in this work, inebrialte institutions should have stated religicus services, and all the patients and fiiceers slhould be required to attend then, unless excusedl 1)vy the medical officer in charge, for sickness, or other sufficient cause.” THE BINGHAMPTON ASYLUM Of all the inebriate asylums yet established’ the one (it Binghampton, iNew York, has been, so far, the most prominent. It is here that a large part of tlie exlperimental work has been done; and here, we l)elieve, that the best results have’been obtained. This asylum is a State Institution, and will accoimo clate one hlundred and twenty patients. In ,ll cases preference must be given to “indigent inebriates,” who may be sent to the asylum by county officers, who are required to pay seven dollai’s a week for the medical attendance, board and ilwashing, of each patient so sent. Whenever there are vaca,ncies in the asylum, the superintendent can admit, und(ler special agreement, such private patients as miay seek admission, and who, in his opinion, promise reformation. Tlie building is situated on an eminence two hund(iedl and fifty feet above the Susquelhannal River, the sceney stretclhing far up and down the valley, i.aving, features of uncommon beauty aind grandeur.

Page 151 view page image

tlE-I CUl,SE AND Cf1E CUI’E. Each patient has a thoroutlly warmer and ventilated room, whichl, froin the peculiar situation of the house, commands a wide view of the adjoinin(i coulntry. The tables are supplied with a variety and abundance of good food, suitable in every resp)ect to the wants of the patients, whlose tastes and needs are carefully considered. Amusemrents of various kinds, including billiards, etc., are pI)rovided( witliin the building, which afford pleasure and profit to the patients. Out-door pastimes, snell as gallnes of ball and croquet, and othler invig’orating, s-)oI ts, are encouraged and practised. Thle asylumi grounds embrace over four hundred acres, part of which are in a state of cultivation. The remainder diversified in character, and partly consisting of foirest. Gentlemen Awh-o desire to place t,leiselves under the care of the asylum, may enter it without aly other formality than a compliance with suc h conidi tions as may be agreed upon between themselves and the superintendent. The price of admission val’ies according to location of rootms and attention required. Persons differ so widely in their circunmstances and desires, that the scale of prices has been fixed at from ten to twentyfive dollars per week, whichl includes board, medical attendance, washiing, etc. In all cases the price of board for tlree months must be paid in advance. Froll one of the annual reports of this institution now before us, we learn thlat the number of 151

Page 152 view page image

10 GRAPPLIVG wITII TlHE I~Oi~STER; OR, latients treatedcl during tle year was three hundred and thirty-six, of Awhoni one hundred and ninetyeighit “
wvere disehlla’ed witlh great hopes of permnanent reformation.”

Fifty-eigh,t were dischlarged unimproved. The largest number of patients in the asylum at one time was a hundred and five. SAVING AND REFORMIING

INFLUENCES. Of those dischlarged-two hundred and fifty-six in nuinmber-eig,ht six were of a nervous tenlperamentt. ninety-eight sai(nguine and seventy-twvo bilious. In tleir liabits, two hundred and thlirty-four were social and twentytwo solitary. Ont of the whlole ~iuinber, two hundred and forty-four used tobacco-only twelve being, free from its use. Of these, one hundred -and sixty had been cvnstant and ninety-six periodical drinklers. Serious affliction, being unfortunate in business, love matters, prosperityt, etc., were given as reasons tfor drinking b) y one hundred and two of the patients. One hundred and twentytwo had intemperate parents or ancestors. One hundred and forty were married men and one hund(red and sixteen single. Their occupations were varied. iAlerchants, fifty-eighlt; clerks, thlirty-five; lawyers, seventeen; book-keepers, sixteen; manufacturers, eighlt; banlkers and brokers, eiglit; machinists, seven; mtechanics, six; farmers, six; clergyinen, five; editors and reporters, five, etc. In regard to some of thle special influences brought to bear upon the patients in this institution, we have

Page 153 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIfE CURE. tlhe following. It is from a communication (in answer to a letter of inquiry) received bv us from Dr. T. 1). Crothlers, formerly of Binghampton, but now superintendent of the new AWTalnut Hill Asylum, at Hartford, Connecticut: “You have failed to do us credit,” lie says, ” in supposing that we do not use the spiritual forces in our treatment. We depend largely upon them. We have a regularly-aplpointed chlaplain who lives in the building, and gives his entire time to the religious culture of the patients. Ptev. Dr. Pusli was w.ithl us eigl!t years. lIe died a few months ago. He was very devoted to his work, and the good lie did, botli apparent to us and unknown, was beyond estimate. His correspondence was very extensive, and continued for years with patients and their families. He was thle counselor and adviser of imaniy persons who did not know himl personally, but thllrough patients. I have seen letters to him firom patients in all conditions askig, counsel, bothi on secular and spiritual matters; also the most heart-rending appeals and statements of fathers, miotlers, wives and clildren, all of which hle r(,ligiously answere(l. lIe urged that the great duty and oJligation of every drunkard was to tallke care of his bodtly; to build up all the pihysical, to avoid all dainger, aind take no risks or perils; that his only help and reliance were on Gor( and goo( Icalt/At; thlat witl regular living and lhealtlhyv surroundings, andl a mi,nd full of faithl and hol)e in spiritual realitics, the (lisrder wau!d die out. O,uri 1iwv chaplainll 1 500

Page 154 view page image

1,,4 GP~iPPLLYG IVITIt TIEll: MOVSTER; OP,, hol(dS (dailv service,,s usual, (cud s)ends muchl c{ his time among t1ie p1atients. -lie lives i;’

tle )uilling, pronounces grace at the table al( is personally idlentified(
as a power to help meni towards recoverv. Quite a large niubller of I,atienits become religious meii here. Our wvorkl and its influences lfave a strongl tendency t‘1is way. J believe in the force of a clh1llaini whvlose daily walkl is with us; whlo, )by ex,am1ile and precept, can wvin men to highler tliougtits. He is thle receptacle of secrets and mucli of the iunner life of patients tiat phlysicianis (do not reacll~.” In another letter to us, Dr. Crothlers says: ” Every asyluin thlat I know of is doingl good work, and sotiould( be aided (and encouraged by all means. The tilime lias not come yet, nor thle experience or study to aony one mian or asylum, necessary to build up a sysvteIm of treatment to thle exclusion of all others. ,re want many years of study by competenrt men, and tl1e accLumulated experience of ]nany asylums befoire we cin und(lerstand( the first princip)les of tlhot mIoral and-physical disorder we call drunkenness. TREATMENT. “A;s to the treatment and the agents governing it, we recognize in every drunkard general debility and conditions of nerve and braii exhaustion, and a certmin train of exciting, causes which always end in diniikin g. Now,if we can teach thlese men the’sources of tdanger,’

and pledge themn and point tlhemi to a

Page 155 view page image

TIIE CUPBSE A-D:/’,I C’U”E. high,er power for hlelp, we combine bothl spiritual and physical miea,ns. Ae believe tlhat little can be expectedl from spiritual aids, or ple(ldges, or resolves, Unlesls tlle patient can so build up his physical as to sustain tlhem. Give a tman a healthly body and brainpower, and you can build up his spiritual life; but all attempts to cultivate a power tlhat is crushed by diseased forces will be practically useless. Call it a vice or a disease, it matters nlot, thle return to health must be along tlie line of natur)Ul tlatws and aens.

Somie men will not feel any longing for drinkl unlless thev get in tlhe centre of excitement, or violate some natural law, or neglect the coIImmonl means of healtlh. ANow, teachl them these exciting causes, and build up tlheir health, and the pledge will not be difficult to kleep.

Tltis asylum is at marvel. It is, to-dayv, sueessful. Otlher asvlums are the same, and we feel t’.iat we are workling in the line of laws that are fixed, though obscure.” DEEPLY INTERESTING CASES. The records of this institution furnish cases of reformi of tle most deeply interestinlg character. Ilere are a few of thlem: CASE No. 1. A Soutliern planter who had becomie a drunkard was brought to this asylum by his faitlifuil colored man. In his fits of intoxication he fell into the extraordinary delusion that his devoted wife was unfaithful; and so exasperated did hle becomie whlen seized by this inlsane delusion, that he I1 )

Page 156 view page image

156 GRAPPLIVG TVIHI llI.E LMONSTEI,; OR, oftenii attemptedl her life. Slie w,s at last obliged to keepi) out of his way whlenever lie cl.mie uinder tue iniluence of liquor. Al,hen sober, his nmem,nory of thlese hallucinations was saufficent’y distinct to fill 1iimn with sorrow, slhame and fear; for hle sincerely loved his wife and klnew her to be above rep,roach. After thle war, during whliclh hle held the position of a general in the Southern army, lie becamne very much reduced in his circumstances, lost heart and gave himself up to drink. The friends of his wi:e tried to prevail on her to abandon him; but she still clung to lher husl)and(l, thlough her life was often in danger from his insane passion.

Four years of this dreadful experience, in which she three times received serious personal injuries from his hands, and then the old home was broken up, and(i he went drifting, firom place to place, a human ship without a rudder on teimptation’s stormy sea; his unllappyn wife followingv himn, more or less, in secret, alItl often doing himi service and securing, his protection. In the spring of 1874, his faitlhful colored man brought lhim to the iasyltim at Bin,lhampton, a perfect wreck. Ilis wife caine, also, and for three montlis boarded near the institution, and, without his knowledge, iwatchled and prayed for him. After a few weeks’ residence, the chaplain was able to lead his mind to tlhe consideration of spiritual subjects, and to impzress him withl the value of religious faith and the power of prayer. HIe became, at lengthl, dee-y interested; read many religious books, and parti.cu

Page 157 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. larly the Bible. At the end of three months his wife came to see him, and thleir meeting was of a most affecting character. A year later, he left the asylumn and went to a WAVestern city, where lie now resides-a prosperous and happy man. CASE No. 2. A clergyman of fortune, position an(l education lost his daughter, and began to drinkl 5n order to drown his sorrow. It was in vain that his wife and friends opposed, remonstrated, implored and persuaded; lie drank on, the appetite steadily increasiiig, until lie becamne its slave. His congregation dismissed himn; his wife died of a broken heart; lie squandered his fortune; lost his friends, and, at last, became a street reporter for some of the New York papers, through means of which he picked up a scanty living. From bad to worse, lie swept do)wn rapidly, and, for some offense commlitted while drunkl, was, at last, sent for three months to the State prison. On coming out, and returning to the city, lie became a fishl-peddler, but continued to drink desperately. One day lie was picked up in the street in a state of dead intoxication and taken to thle hospital, whllere lie was recognized by the doctor, whlo had 1him sent to Binlghamptoii as a county patient. Here hle remained for over a year, submitting himself to the regime, and coming under the salutary influences of the institution, and making an earnest, prayerful and( determined effort at reform. At the end of this period hle left tlhe asylum to enter upon the duties of a ministLer in tlhe far 157

Page 158 view page image

I.,8 GRAPPLINTG T[I’rlf TIlE MIO-AiTER; OR, WVest; and to-(lay le is the president of a new colle,e, and a devout aind earnest man! lie attributes his cure to the influence of the late chaplain, Rev. fIr. Bush, and to the new life he was able to lead under t]e protecting influences and sanitary regulations of the asylum. This is a meagre outline of a very remarkable case. (ASE N’o. 3. A poor farmer’s boy acquired, while in the army, an inordinate appetite for drilnk. Ile was sent to the New York Inebriate Asylum, but was expelled because hle ma(le no efort to reorin. Six meonitlis afterwards lie joined a temperance society, and kept sober for a year; but fell, and was again sent to the asylum. This time lie made an earnest effort, and remained at the asylum for seven nmonths, whlen he was offered a situation in Chicag,o, which lie accepted. IFor a year lie held this place, tleni relapsed and came back to the asylum, where lie stayed for over twelve months. At the end of that time lie returned to Chicago and into his old situltionI. He is now a member of tle firm, and an active tenmperance nman, with every prospect of remaining so to the end of his life. THE CARE AND TREATMENT OF DRUNKARDS. Tlie subject of the care and treatment of habitual 1runklard(s is attracting more and niore attention.

Tley forim so large a non-producing, and often vicious and dangerous class of hlalf-insane ien, that coiitiderations of public and private weal demiand tlhe

Page 159 view page image

TIlE C’USSE ANYD TIlE CURE. iistitution of some effective mneans for their reformation, control or restraint. Legislative aid has beeni invoked, -and lawTs submitted and discussed; but, so far, bevondi sentences of b)rief imprisonment in jails, asylums and houses of correction, but little has really been dlone for tile prevention or cutre of t!ie worst evil that inflicts our own and other civilizedl nations. On the,ublject of every nman’s “liberty to get drunl,” a.-d waste his substance and ab)use and beggar his famyily, the public mind is peculiarly sensitive and sing,ularly averse to restrict i-e legislation. But 1n public sentiment favorable to such legislation is steadily gaining ground(l; and to the formation and growtll of this sentiment, many leading and intelligent phlysicians, bothl in thlis country andi Great B3ritain, who have given the subject of drunkenness as a disease long iand careful attention, aire lending all their influllence. It is seenI that a man who habitually gets d(runkl is (lang,erolus to society, and needs control and restraint as niuclh as if lie Aere inlsanle. LEGISLATIVE CONTROL. In 1(875/, a deputation, principal]y representative of the medical profession, urged upon the British Government the desirability of measures for the control and management of habitual drulnkards. On presenting the memorial to the Secretary of State for thle Home Department, Sir Thomas WVatson MI.D., observed: “That during his very long pro 1I ” 9

Page 160 view page image

] (0 GRAPPLING WIITH THE 3IONSTE,R; OR, fessional life hie hacl been incredulous respecting the reclamation of hiabitual drunkards; but his late exp)erience had made him sanguine as to their cure, withll a verv considerable number of whom excessive drininkg indulged in as a vice, developed itself into a most formidable bodily and mental disease.” In the early part of February, 1877, “A ]3ill to Facilitate the Control and Care of Habitual Drunkards,” was introduced into the House of Commons. It is supposed to embody the latest and most practical methods of dealing legally with that class, and is of unusual interest from the fact that it was prepared under the direction of a society for the promotion of legislation for the cure of habitual drunkards, recently organized in London, in which are included some of the most learned, influential and scientific men of the Kvingdom. ‘I’his bill provides for thie establishment of retreats or asylums, public or private, into which drunkards may be admitted on their own application, or to whlicli tl-iey may be sent by their friends, and where they can be held by law for a term not exceeding twelve months. In tle State of Connecticut, there is a law which may be regarded as embodying the most advanced legislation on this important subject. The first sectionl is as follows: “‘WAhenever any person shall have become an habitual drunkardl, a dypsomaniac, or so far addicted to the intemperate use of narcotics or stimulants as

Page 161 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CUP,E. to have lost the power of selfcontrol, thle Court of Probate for thle district in which such person resides, or has a legal domicil, shall, on application of a majority of the selectmen of the townv where such person resides, or has a legal domicil, or of auy relative of such person, make due inquiry, and if it shall find such person to have become an habitual drunkard, or so far addicted to the intemperate use of narcotics or stimulants as to lhave lost the power of selfcontrol, tlhen said court shall order such person to be taken to somie inebriate asylumi within this State, for treatment, care and cuistod(ly, f()r a term not less than four months, and not imore tiani twelve mnonths; but if said person shall be foun(J to be a dypsomaniac, said termn of commitment shall be for thie period of tiree years: provided, howcv?r, that the Court of Probate shall not inll either case make such order without the certificate of at l(east two respectable practising physicians, after a per sonal examination, made within one week before thle timue of said application or said commitment, whicil certificate shall contain the opinion of said physi cianis that suchl person has become, as the case mnay be, a dypsomaniac, an habitual drunkard, or has, by reason of the intemperate use of narcotics or stimulants, lost the power of selfcontrol, and requires the treatment, care and custody of some inebriate asylum, and shall be subscribed and sworn to by said physicians before anl authority empowered to administer oaths.” 161

Page 162 view page image

]:.)) r(;? tl, PJL IT(; I TII.lu ION,STEB.; 0O?, LOSS TO TIIE STATE IN NOT

ESTABLiSIIING ASYLUMS. In a brief article in the Quagrtcrly Jour9nal oy Iicbe4iety, for 1877, Dr. Dodge thus emplhasizes his views of the importance to the State of establishing asylumis to which drunkards may be sent for trieatment: ” ELvery insane man who is sent to ani asyluIm, is simply removed from (loiig lamIrm, and well cared for, and rarely comes back to be a producer again. 3ut inebriates (the hopeful class) promise immeasurably more in their recovery. They are, as inebriates, non-producers and centres of disease, bad sanitary and worse moral surroundings. All thleir career leads down to crime and poverty. The more drunkards, the more courts of law, and almshlouses, and insane asylumns, and greater the taxes. Statistics show that from fifty to sixty per cent.

of crime is due to drunlkeiness; and we all know how large poverty is due to this cause. D)runkenness is alone responsible for fi’om twenty to twentyfive per cent. of all our insane. ” We assert, and believe it can be proved, that reclailming the drunkard is a greater gain to the State, practical and immediate, thlan any other charity. “It is a low estimate to say it costs every county in the State three hundred dollars yearly to support a drunklard; that is, this amount, and more, is diverted from healthy channels of comlmerce, and is, practically, lost to the State. At an inebriate asyluni, but little over thlat amount would, in a large

Page 163 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. majority of cases, restore theln as active producers again. “Figures cannot represent the actual loss to so ciety, nor can we compute tlHe gain from a single case cured and returned to normal life and useflhulness. Inebriety is sapping the foundation of our Governmient, both State and Nationlal, and unless we can provide means adequate to check it, we shlall leave a legacy of physical, moral andcl political disease to our descendants, that will ultimately wreckl this country. Inebriate asylumns will do much to lch-eck and relieve this evil.” WTe conclude this chapter, which is but an inmperfect presentation of the work of our iniebriate asylumns, by a quotation from the Quarlerly Jo)r1a(l of Inwb)iety, for September, 1877. This lleriodical is published un(der tlhe auspices of “The American Association for the Cure of Inebriates.” The editor, Dr. Crothers, says: “We publislh in this niumber, reports of a large number of asy lulms fromn all parts of thle country, indicating great F,r’osperity and success, notwithstanding the del)ressioln of the times. Among the patients received at these asylums, broken-down merchants, bankers, businesss men, who are inebriates of recent date, and chronic cases that have been moderate drinkers for mnaiy years, seemn to be more numerous. The explanation is found in the peculiar times in which so nmany of the business men are ruined, and the dischlarge of a class of ermplloyees whose uncertain habits and IC;3

Page 164 view page image

164 GRAPPLING T!VITH THE MONSTER; OR, want of special fitness for their work make them less valuable. Both of these classes drift to the inebriate asylum, and, if not able to pay, finally go to insane hospitals and disappear. “Another class of patients seem more prominent this year, namely, the hard-working professional and business men, who formerly went away to Europe, or some watering-place, with a retinue of servants; now they appear at our retreats, spend a few months, and go away much restored. The outlook was never more cheery than at present, the advent of several new asylums, and the increased usefulness of those in existence, with the constarut agitation of the subject among medical men at home and abroad, are evidence of great promise for the future. Of the Journal we can only say that, as the organ of the American Association for the Cure of Inebriates, it will represent the broadest principles and studies which the experience of all asylums confirm, and independent of any personal interest, strive to present the subject of inebriety and its treatment in its most comprehensive sense.”

Page 165 view page image

CHAPTER IX. REFORMATORY IIOMES. D IFFFERING in some essential particulars from inebriate asylumns or hospitals for tlhe cure of drukellenness as a disease, are the institutions called “IIomes.” Their name indicates their character. It is now about twenty years since the first of these was established. It is located at 41 Waltham Street, Boston, in an elegant and commodious building recently erected, and is called the “NWashingtonian IIomie.” The superintendent is Dr. Albert Day. In 15G3, another institution of this character came into existence in the city of Chicago.

This is also called the ” Washingtonian Hlome.” It is situated in AWest MIadison Street, opposite Union Park. The building is large and handsomely fitted up, and has accommodations for over one hundred inmates. Prof. D.

Wilklins is thle superintendent. In 1872 “The Franklin IReformatory Ilome,” of Philadelphlia, was established. It is located at Nos. 911, 913
and 915 Locust Street, in a well-arranged and thoroughly-furnished building, in which all the comforts of a home may be found, and can accominodate over seventy persons. 1lir. John Graff is thie superintendent. 1(.5

Page 166 view page image

1 )6 GRAPPLING TVITH TIIE MONSTER; OR, As we have said, the name of these institutions indicates their chlaracter. They are not so niuch hospitals for the cure of a disease, as homes of refuge and safety, into which the poor inebriate, who has lost or destroyed his own home, with all its good and saving influences, may come and make a new effort, under the most favoring influences, to recover llimiself. Thie success which has attended the work of the three institutions named above, has beeni of the most gratifying character. In the WASItINGTONIAN HOME AT BOSTON, drunklenness has been regarded as a malady, which may be cured through thie application of remedial agencies that can be successfully employed only under certain conditions; and these are sough]t to be secured for the patient. The home and the hlospital are, in a certain sense, united. ” AXhile we are treating inebriety as a disease, or a pathological conlition,” says the superintendent, in his last report, “there are those who regard it as a species of wickednliess or diabolism, to be removed only by moral agencies. Irothl of these propositions are true in a certain sense. There is a difference between sin and evil, but the line of demarkation is, as yet, obscure, as much so as the line between the respoilsi)ility and irresponsibility of the inebriate.” Doubtless, the good work done in this excellent institution is due, in a large measure, to the moral

Page 167 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND THE CURE. and religious influences under which the inmates are bro,ught. Nature is quick to repair physical wa,ste and deterioration, when the exciting causes of disease are removed. The diseased body of the drunkard, as soon as it is relieved from the poisoning influence of alcohol, is restored, in a measure, to lhealthl. The brain is clear once more, and the moral faculties again able to act with reason and conscience. And here comes in the true work of the Hlome, which is the restoration of the man to a state of rational selfcontrol; the quickening in his heart of old affections, and the revival of old and better desires and principles. BENEFICIAL RESULTS. “Amnong the beneficial results of our labor,” says D)r. Day, “we see our patients developing a higher principle of respect for themselves and their friends. This, to us, is of great interest. We see indications convincing us that the mind, under our treatment, awakens to a consciousness of what it is, and what it is made for. We see man becoming to himself a higher object, and attaining to the conviction of the equal and indestructible of every being. In them we see the dawning of the great principle advocated by us continually, viz., That the individual is not made to be the instrument of others, but to govern himself by an inward law, and to advance towards his proper perfections; that he belongs to himself and to God, and to no human superior. In all our 1M,

Page 168 view page image

1(38 Gil-. IIPL-VG T’ITII TIIE llONSTER; OR, teaclhings we ahim to purify and cnnoble thle charac ter of our patients by promoting in them true virtue, strong temperance proclivities and a true piety; and to accomplish these ends we endeavor to stimulate their own exertions for a better knowledge of God, and for a determined selfcontrol.” And again he says: “Almost every day we hear from some one who has been with us under treatientL, who has been cured. Their struggles had been fierce, and the battle sometimes would seem to be against themn; but, at last, they have claimed the victory. In my experience, I have found that so long as the victim of strong drink has the will, feeble as it ir.ay be, to put forth his efforts for a better life, anil his constant struggle is in the right direction, he is almost sure to regain his will power, and succeed in overcoming the habit. By exercise, the will g,,;t.s strength. The thorns in the flesh of our spiriirY l nature will be plucked out, the spiritual life w;_” i/, developed, and our peace shall flow as the r~.ar. This condition we constantly invoke, and I, all the means within our reach we try to stilm il,tc the desire for a better life. I am pleased to say our efforts in this direction have not been in vain. For nearly twenty years we have been engaged in this work, and we have now more confidence,n the means employed than at any other perioFi. Situated, as we are, in the midst of a great city, with a Christian sympathy constantly active and co-operating with us, no one can remain in the

Page 169 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. institution without being the recipient of beneficial influences, the effect of which is salutary in the extreme. I am fully satisfied that tile’Washing,tonitn Home’ is greatly indebted to these moral agencies for its success.” The following letter, received by us, from Otis Clapp, who has been for sixteen years president of the “

AVashingtonian Home,” will give tlhe reader a still clearer impression of the workings of that institut.iou. It is in answer to one we wrote, asking for information about the institution in whlicll lie hlad been interested for so many years: “BOSTON, August 9th, 1877. “DEAR SIR:-Your letter is received, and I am glad to learn that your mind is directed to the subject of the curse andl cure of drunkenness. This is one of the largest of’human fields to work in. The’Washingtonian Home’ was commenced ill a very humble way, in November, 1857. An act of incorporation was obtained from the State, March 26th, 1859. “The institution has, therefore, been in existence nearly twenty years. My connection with it has been ft)r eighteen years-sixteen years as president. During the period (f its existence the whole number of patients has been five-tihousand three hundred and forty-eight. Of this number, the superintendent, Dr. Day, estimates the cured at one-half. Of the remainder, it is estimated that one-half, making one-quarter of the whole, are greatly improved. “You say,‘I take the general ground, and urge it strongly upon the reader that, without spiritual helpreyeneration, in a word-there is, for the confirmed inebriate, but little hope, and tio true scfety.’ “In this I fully concur.

I believe in using all the agencies  medical, social, moral and religious-to bear upon the pa 169

Page 170 view page image

170 GRAPPLIVG TITE THE 3rO..ASTERP; OR, tient, and to encourage him to follow the’straight and narrow way.’ With this view, a morning service is held each day; a Sunday evening service at six o’clock, and every Friday evening a meeting, where patients relate their experience, and encourage each other in gaining power over the enemy. I have had much experience and abundant evidence that these meetings are of great value, for the reason that the patients are the principal speakers, and can do more to encourage each other than those outside of their own ranks. These meetings are usually attended by about equal numbers of both sexes, and, with fine mnusic, can be kept up with interest indefinitely. It would be, in my judgment, a matter of wide economy for the intelligent citizens of every city, with twenty thousand or more inhabitants, to establish a home, or asylum for inebriates. Let those who favor sobriety in the community, take a part in it, and they will soon learn how to reach the class who needs assistance. A large, old-fashioned house can be leased at small expense, and the means raised by contributions of money and other necessary articles to start. The act of doing this will soon enable those engaged in the work to learn Awhat the wants are, and how to meet them. It is only obeying the command,‘Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled.’ This is 1lhe MAaster’s work, and those who hear this invitation, as well as those who accept it, will share in its blessings. “Thlose who cultivate the spirit of’love to God, and good will to their fellow-men,’ will be surprised to see how much easier it is to do these things when they try, than when they bnly tilink about them. ” Much, of course, depends upon the superintendent, who needs to possess those genial qualities which readily win the confidence and good-will of patients, and which he readily turns to account, by encouraging them to use the means which the Creator has given them to co-operate in curing themselves. Thle means of cure are in the patient’s own hands, and it is quite a gift to be able to make him see it.”

Page 171 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. THE WAVASHINGTONIAN HOME AT CHICAGO is on the same plan, in all essential respects, with that of Boston; and the reports show about the same average of cures and beneficial results. How the patient is treated in this Home may be inferred from the following extract from an article on “The Cause, Effect and Cure of Inebriety,” from the pen of Prof. D. Wilkins, the superintendent, which appeared in a late number of T/le Quarterly JoltrnaTl of Inebriety. In answer to the question, How can we best save the poor drunkard, and restore him to his manhood, his family and society, he says: ” Aloney, friends, relatives and all have forsaken him, his hope blasted, his ambition gone, and he feels that no one has confidence in him, no one cares for him. In this condition he wends his way to an institution of reform, a penniless, homeless, degraded, lost and hopeless drunkard. Here is our subject, how shall we save him? He has come from the squalid dens, and lanes of filth, of misery, of want, of debauchery and death; no home, no sympathy and no kind words have greeted him, perhaps, for years. He is taken to the hospital. A few days pass, and hle awakes from the stupidity of drink, and as he opens his eyes, what a change! He looks around, kind and gentle voices welcome him, his bed is clean and soft, the room beautiful, tasteful and pleasant in its arrangements, the superintendent, the physician, the steward and the inmates meet him with a smile and treat him as a brother. He is silent, lost in 171

Page 172 view page image

]-,, I’.II’-PLILVU WITII TIIE lOiN\STER; OR, medtitation. Th-oug,lits of other days, of other years, pass through his mind in quick succession as the tears steal gently down his cheeks. I-le talks thus to himself:‘I am mistaken. Sonebody does care for the drunkard. And if somebody cares for me, I ouight to care for zyself.’ Here reform first commences. In a few (lays, when free, to some extent, froun alcohol, hie is admitted to the freedom of the institution. As he enters the reading-roomi, the library, the amusement, the gymnasium, diniingroomi and spacious halls, the conviction becomes stronger and stronger that somebody is interested in the inebrriate, and he should be interested in himself. Then comes the lessons of the superintendent. He is taught that he cannot be reformed, but that he can reform himself. That God helps those only who help themselves. That he must ignore all boon companions of the cup as associates, all places where liquor is kept and sold, that, in order to reform himself, lie must become a reformer, labor for the good of his brother; in short, he must shun every rivulet that leads him into the stream of intemperance, and as a cap-stone which completes the arch, that he must look to Him from whence cometh all grace and power to help in time of need. “As he converses with those that are strong in experience, listens to the reading of the Holy Scriptures in the morning devotions, joins in the sweet songs of Zion and unites in unison with his brother inmates in saying the Lord’s Prayer, as he hears the

Page 173 view page image

TIIE C UP SE A D TIIE C Ul E. strong experiences in the public meetings and secret associations of those who have remained firm for one, two, three, and up to ten or fifteen years, little by little his confidence is strengthened, and almost before he is aware, the firm determination is formed and the resolve made, I will drink no meore. As week after week, and month after month, glides pleasantly away, these resolutions become stronger and stronger, and by thus educating his intellect and strengthlening his moral power, the once hopeless, disheartened and helpless one regains his formuer manhood and lost confidence, and becomes a moral, independent, reformed man. Perhaps the most difficult thing in this work of reform, is to convince our inmates that resolving to stop drinkinug, or even stopping drinking for the time being, is not reforming.

Those admitted, generally, inll about two weeks, under the direction of a skillful physician, and the nursing of a faithful steward, recover so as to sleep well and eat heartily, and their wills, seemingly, are as strong as ever. Feeling thus, they often leave the institution, sobered up, not reformed, and when the periodical time arrives, or temptation comes, they have no moral power to resist, and they rush back to habits of intoxication. They forget that the will is like a door on its hinges, with the animal desires,.appetites, evil inclinations and passions attached to one side, leading them into trouble and making them unhappy, unless they are held by the strong power 173~ 1Iar

Page 174 view page image

174 GRAPPLING TVITH TIIE MIONSTER; 0O, of the sense of moral right attached to the other side, and that for years they have been stifling and weakening this power, until its strength is almost, if not entirely, gone, and that the only way they can possibly strengthen it, independent of the grace of God, is by education, moral light and testing it under circumstances so favorable that it will not yield. It took years of disobedience to destroy the moral power, and it will take years of obedience to restore it again. The inebriate must be taught that hle can refrain from drink only as he strengthens this moral power, and this requires time and trial. Here is just where we, as superintendents, or reformers, assume great responsibility. To understand just when to test, and how much temptation can be resisted by those under our charge, requires much wisdom and great experience.” From this extract the reader will learn something of the influences which are brought to bear upon the inmates of a home for the reformation of inebriates; and lie will see how much reliance is placed on moral and religious agencies. TESTIMONY OF THE

REFORMED. FroIn the Chicago Home is issued a monthly paper called Thle Washiitytonian, devoted to the interest of the institution and to temperance. In this appear many communications from those who are, or have been, inmates. We make a few selections from some of these, which will be read with interest:

Page 175 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIHE CURE. “When I came into the Home, mind, memory, hope and energy were shattered. The only anima.ting thought remaining to me was a misty speculation as to where the next drink was to come from. I had a kind of feeble perception that a few days more of the life I was leading must end my earthly career, but I didn’t care. As to the’hereafter’that might take care of itself; I had no energy to m;ake any provision for it.

“To-day, how different! A new man, utterly defiant of the devil and all’his works and pomps,’ I amn ready and eager to take my place once more in the battle of life; atone for the miserable time gone by; to takle again the place in the world I had forfeited, bearing ever in my breast the beautiful maxims of the German poet and philosopher, Schiller:‘Look not sorrowfully into the past; it comes not back again. Wisely improve the present; it is thine. Go forth to meet the shadowy future without fear, and with a manly heart.’” Another writes: “I have been true and faithful to my promise, and have not touched or tampered with the curse since the first morning I entered the HoIme, ten months ago to-day, and, Mr.

Superintendent, I shall never drink again as long as I live. MIy whole trust and hope is in God, who made me live, move and have my being; and as long as I trust in Hilm-and which I am thoroughly satisfied I always shall-I will be crowned with success in each and every good effort I make.

* The day 1 I- - I;)

Page 176 view page image

1 a’( GRAPPLI-\G T’IT;TI TIiE ~iO-VSTETI,; OP, I reached here, my little ones were out of town, but were telegraphed for at once. They came in the next norning, and(, oh! Thow my heart rejoiced to see tlhey knew and loved me. They came to imy arms and threw their little arms around nmy neck, and hugged and kissed me until I wept with jo-y. They beg,ged of me never to leave them again, aLd I never shall. MIy dear father, mother and all now wish me to stay with them, for they feel I can now be as great a comfort as I once, I might say, was a terror to them. Thank God, I can prove a comfort to them, and my daily life shall be such that they never can do without me. Praises be to God for His goodness and mercy to me, and for showingi and guiding me in the straight path, that whichlleadeth, at last, to an everlasting life with Him _and His redeemed in that great and glorious kingdom above.” Another writes, two years after leaving the Home: “In different places where I lived, I was generally a moving spirit in everything of a literary character, and, from a naturally social, convivial disposition, enjoyed the conversation and society of literary men over a glass of beer more than any other attraction that could have been presented. For years, this continued, I, all the time, an active spirit in whatever church I was a member of, and an active worker in whatever I engag,ed in, thereby always commanding a prominent position wherever I was. Thus matters progressed till I was about twenty

Page 177 view page image

THtE CU SE, ANYD TIIE CUTPR,. seven, and then I began to realize my position; but, alas, when it was too late. The kindly admonition of friends and my own intelligence began to tell me the story, and then how I struggled for months and months-a naturally sensitive nature only making me worse-till, at last, the conviction forced itself upon me that, for me there was no redemption, that I was bound, hand and foot, perfectly powerless, and then I was forced to accept the fact. My only desire then was to save those dear to me from any knowledge of the truth; for this reason I chose Chicago for my home. Not wishing to take my own life in my hands, I was simply waiting for the moment when, having gone lower and lower, it would, at last, please God to relieve me of my earthly sufferings. Oh! the mental agonies I endured! Too true is it that the drunkard carries his hell around with him. At any moment I was perfectly willing to die, perfectly willing to trust whatever might be before me in the other world, feeling it could be no worse. At last, by God’s grace, I was directed to the ‘WVashingtonian Home,’ and there, for the first time, I learned that I could be free; and in this knowledge lies the power of the Home. The Home took hold of me and bade me be a man, and directed me to God for help; and, at the same time, told me to work out, my own salvation. Its teachings were not in vain; and to-day I can look up and ask God’s blessing on-you all for your kind labors. But for that Home, I 1iout’.d, to-day, have been filling a dishonored grave.” I.i 7

Page 178 view page image

1 i78 GRAPPLLIIVG WITII TIIE M1VONSTE,R; OR, And anothler says: “It is now over five years since I applied to Mr. Drakle for admission to the Home. I was then prostrated, both physically and mentally, to that degree that I had scarcely strength to drag myself along, or moral courage enough to look any decent man in the face. I was often assured that to quit whisky would kill me. I thought there was a probability of that; but, on the other hand, there was a certainty that to continue it would kill me. I resolved to make one more effort and die sober, for I never expected to live; had no hope of that. From the day I entered the Home I have been a changed man. The encouragement and counsel I received there, gave me strength to keep the resolution I had formed, and which I have kept to the present moment, viz: TO DIN)IK NO MOPEI’ Ever since I left Chicago, I have held a respectable position; and now hold the principal position in a house of business, the doors of which I was forblidden to enter six years ago. I do not write this in any spirit of self-laudation, but simply to lay the hionor where it belongs-at the door of the’WVashling,tonian Home.’” The following from the “experience” of one of the inmates of the Chicago “Home,” will give tlhe reader an idea of the true character of this and similar institutions, and of the way in which those who become inmates are treated. A lady who took an interest in thie writer, had said to him, “AYou had

Page 179 view page image

TIiEr CURSE AYD THE CURE. better go to the Washingtonian Home.” What followed is thus related: HOW I WAS TREATED IN THE HOME. “I looke(l at her in surprise. Send me to a reformatoryv? I told her that I did not think that I wis sunk so low, or bound so fast in the coils of tihe ‘worn’ of the still,’ that it was necessary for nme, a young man not yet entered into the prime of imiainhood, to be confined in a place designed for the cure of habitual drunkards. I lhad heard vague stories, but nothing definite conlcerning the Home, and thlought that the question was an insult, but I did not reply to the question. All that night my thloughts would revert to the above question. My life l)ast since I 1had become a devotee of the ‘dle.on of strong drink,’ passed in review before mnv mind.

What had I gained? Ihow improved? Wlhat had I obtained by it? And the answer was nothing. Then I asked myself, What had I lost by it? And the answer came to me with crushing force, everything that makethl life desirable. Starting out young in years into the busy highways of the world, with a good fortune, bright prospects and a host of friends to aid and cheer me on, I had lost ALL in my love for strong drink, and at times I thought and felt that I was a modern Ishmael. “The lady, the next morning, again returned to the attack, and then, not thinking it an insult, but a benefit, to be conferred on me, I yielded a willing 179

Page 180 view page image

180 GRAPPLING IVITIfI TIIE MIONSTE7; OP, acquiescence. That same evening, with a slow step and aching head, I walked up Madison Street towards the WAVasliingtonian Home, with thoughts that I would be considered by the officers of thie institution as a sort of a felon, or, if not that, at least something very near akin to the brute, and it was with a sinkig, heart that I pushed open the main door and ascended the broad, easy stairs to the office. I asked if the superintendent was in, and the gentlemanly clerk at the desk told nme that he was, and would be down immediately, meanwhile telling me to be seated. After the lapse of a few minutes, the superintendent, Mr. Wilkins, came into the office, his countenance beaming with benevolence. He took the card that I had brought with me, read it, and, turning round to where I sat, with a genial smile lighting up his countenance, with outstretched hand, greeted me most kindly and introduced me to the gentlemen present. I was dumbfounded, and it was with great difficulty that I restrained myself from shedding tears. It was the very opposite of the reception that I had pictured that I would receive, and I found that I was to be treated as a hiuman being and not as a brute. With a smile, the superintendent addressed me again, and told me to follow him; and it was with a lighter heart and spirits that I ascended the second flight of stairs than the first, I can assure you. I was brought to the steward, who also greeted me most kindly, conyersed with me a Alort time, fixed up some medi

Page 181 view page image

THE CUPRSE A-VD TIIE CUPRE. cine for me and then took me into the hospital. By the word’hospital,’ dear reader, you must not take the usual definition of all that word implies, but in this case, take it as a moderate-sized room with eight or nine beds, covered with snow-white sheets and coverlids, and filled with air of the purest; no sickly smells or suffering pain to offend the nmost delicate. “After a most refreshing night’s rest-the first that I had had in three or four long, weary monthsI arose, and for a few moments could not realize where I was, but memory came back, and I fell on my knees and gave thanks to God that I had fallen into the hands of the’Good Samaritans.’ After breakfast, I went with great diffidence into the common sitting-room, where there was about ten of the inmates sitting smoking, playing checkers, etc. I did not know how I would be received here, but as soon as I entered I was greeted most kindly and told to make myself at home. It seemed as if my cup was full and running over, and for a few inoments I could scarcely speak, and I thought that the institution’s motto must be founded on the Saviour’s command to’Love one another.’ “The first day I was not allowed to go down to the dining-room, I still being under the care of the hospital steward. The second day I was discharged from the hospital, assigned a most comfortable and cheerful furnished bed-room, and allowed the liberty of the whole building, and the day passed pleasantly. The next morning, at about six, I was awakened by IIU? 1

Page 182 view page image

182 GPIAPpLILNG tVII’H THE MONSTER; OR, the clangor of a bell shaken by a vigorous arm. hurriedly dressing, I descended to the wash-room and performed my ablutions, and then waited for the next step. Half an hour having elapsed, the bell was rung a second time, and we all entered what is called the service-room. Shortly after Mr. AWlilkins and his family entered; the superintendent read a chapter of the Bible, the inmates suing a hymn, accompanied on the organ by Miss Clara \Wilkins; after a short prayer, the inmates marched in single file to the head of the room, where Mr. AWilkins stood, his kind face actually beaming, and with extended hand greeted every individual inimate. After leaving him we marched to the other side of the room, where we also received a cheery ‘good morning,’

and cordial grasp of the hand fromn the estimable and motherly wife of the superintendent. To describe one day is sufficient to picture the manner in which the inmates of the Home (and I sinceJ ely believe that’home’ is the right designation for it) pass their time. I have never felt happier or more contented even in my most prosperous days than I have in these few short days that I have been an inmate of the Washingtonian Home.” In this institution, according to the last annual report, two thousand two hundred and fifty-two persons have been treated since it was opened. Of these, one thousand one hundred and eighteen, or over sixty per cent., are said to have remained sober, or nearly so, up to this time. During the last year

Page 183 view page image

THE CURSE ANiVD TIIE CURE. two hundred and fifty-eight patients were under treatmelnt (one-third free patients). Of these only thlirtvy hlad relapsed, the others giving great 1;roiIise of recovery. The Philadelphia institution, known as tlhe “Fi.ANKLIx REFOIMATOrY HOlM i-or INEBI.TES,”

has been in existence over five years. It was organized in April, 1872. In this institution iiitemperance is not regarded as a disea.se, wlich may be cured thlroughl hygienic or medical treatment, but as a sin, uwiiclb hnust be repented of, resisted and otrcrcoi)e tlrbough tte help of GCod. In order to place the inebriate, who honestly desires to reform and lead a better life, under conditions most favorable to this work of iniier reformation and true recovery, all the external associations and comforts of a pleasant home are provided, as with the two institutions whose record of good results has just been mnade. Its administrative work and home-life vary but little fromn that of the Ijolnes in Boston and Chicago. But it is differenced from them and other institutions which have for their aim the cure of inebriety, in its rejection of the disease theory, and sole reliance on moral and spiritual agencies in the workl of saving men from the curse of drink. It says to its inmates, this appetite for drink is not a disease that medicine can cure, or chlang,e, or eradicate. New sanitary conditions, removal from temptations, nmore favorable surroundings, congenial occupation, improved healthl, a higher self-resilect, 18,113

Page 184 view page image

184 GRAPPLIVG TITIt TIIE 1[O1-STER; OR, a sense of honor and responsibility, and thle tender ness andcl strength of love for wife and children, may be powerfil enou,lgh as motivcs to hold you always in the future above its enti(ements. Eut, trusting in these alone, you can never dwell in complete safety. You needl a deeper work of cure than it is possible for you to obtain from any earthly lphysician. Only God can heal you of this infirnmity. A RELIGIOUS IIOME. lhile never undervaluing external influences, an(l always using the best means in their power to make their institution a home in all that the word implies, thle managers have sou,ght to lmake it distinctively somietling more-a rcliyious ]io)te.

They rely for restoration chlieflv on the reforming and re,generating power of Divine grace. Until a iman is brou,lght under spiritual influences, they do not reg(ard himiin as in safety; and the result of thleir work so far oily confirms them in this view. They say, that in almost every case where an inmate has shown himself indifferent, or opposed to the religious influences of the Home, hle has, on leaving it, relaplsed, after a short period, into inteimperance, while the mcnli who leave stood firmr are those who have soughlt help fi’rom God, and given their lives to His service. Under this view, which has never betn lest sight of from the beginning, in the work of the ” Franklin IlomIe,” and which is al-ways uged n,;-on thellse lwho seek its aid in their efforts to reforiu their lives,

Page 185 view page image

,r’UT-C’URSE A,ND TIIE CURE. thiere hlas come to be in the institution a pervading sentiment favorable to a religions life as the only stfe life, and all Who are broughlt within thle splhere of its influence soon become impressed with the fact. And it is regarded as one of the most hopeful of signs when the new inmate is drawn into accord with thlis sentiment, and a,s a most discouraging one if hle sets himself in opposition thereto.

WJIO ARE REFCEIVED INTO “TIIHE FRANKLIN ItOME.” As in other institutions, the managers of this one hlave had to gain wisdom from experience. They lave learned that there is a class of’ driinking men for whoni efforts at recovery are almnost useless; and from thlis class they rarely now take any one into thle Hlome. leni of known vicious or criminal lives are not received. Nor are the friends of such as indulge in an occasional drunken debauchl permitted to send them thlere for temporary seclusion. iNone are admitted but men of good character, in all but intemperance; and these must be sincere and earnest in their purpose to reform. The capacity of an institution in wlhichl tlhe care, and service, aI)d protection of a home can be given, is too small for mere experiment or waste of effort. There are too mniany who are anxious, through the mneans offered in a place like this, to break the chaiins of a (debasing habit, and( get back thleir lost manhood once miole, to waste effort on thle evil-nuinded and nmorally de)praved, who only seek a temil)(oralry asy luim and 185

Page 186 view page image

18(; GPAPPLLvIG TVITII TIIE ]MO1STEfI; OP, the opportunity for partial recovery, but with no purpose of becomilg better men andc better citizens.

Apart from tl-he fruitlessness of all attempts to permanently restore such men to sobriety, it has beei found tl-iat their presence in the Hlome lhas had an injurious effect; seme hlaving been retarded in recovery thlrough their influence, atnd othlers led away into vicious courses. T1creI is a chlapel in the building, caable of hlolding over two hundred person In this, Divine worshlip is held( every Sunda(y afternoon. A mninister firom some one of the clhurches is usually in atteildance to preachl and conduct the services. It rrely happens that the chapel is not well fille(l witli present and formner inmates of the Home, their wives, children and friends. Every evening, at half-past nine o’clock, there is family prayer in the chal)el, and every Sunday afternoon the president, MIr. S. P.

Godwin, has a class for Bible study and instruction in the same place. On Tuesday evenings there is a conversational temperance meeting; and( on Thursday evening of each week the Godwin Association, organized for mutual help and encouragement, holds a meeting in the chapel. USE OF TOBACCO

DISCOURAGED. The attending physician, Dr. Robert P. Harris, having, given much thloulght and observation to the effects of tobacco on the physical system, and its (connection with inebriety, discourages its use among

Page 187 view page image

TIIfE CURSE AND TIIE CUiBE. the inmates, doing all in his power, by advice aend admonition, to lead them to abandon a habit that not only disturbs and weakens the nervous forces, but too often produces that very condition of nervous exhaustion which leads the sufferer to resort to stimulation.

In many cases where men, after leaving the “Home,” have stood firm for a longer or shorter period of time, and then, relapsing inio intemperance, have again sought its help in a new effort at reformation, he has been able to find the cause of their fall in an excessive use of tobacco. ])r.

Harris is well assured, from a long study of the connection between the use of tobacco and alcolol, that, in a very large numiber of cases tobacco has produced the nervous condition which led to inebriety. And he is satisfied that, if men who are seeking to break away from the slavery of drink, will give up their tobacco and their whlisky at the same time, they will find the work easier, and their ability to stand by their good resolutions, far greater. See the next chapter for a clear and concise statement, from the pen of D)r. Harris, of the effects of tobacco, and the obstacles its use throws in the way of men who are trying to reform. WHAT

HAS BEEN ACCOMPLISHED. The results of the work done in this ” Home” are of the most satisfactory kind. Fromn the fifth annual report, we learn that there have been received into the Home, since its commencement, seven hundred 1 co‘7

Page 188 view page image

188 GP.IPPLLIVG TTITII THlE MTO-YSTE~; OP, and forty-one persons. Of these, t’-e report give, tllree hundred and( fifty-four as reformied, aend onl(e hundIred(I and three as benefited. Two hundred and niiiety-seven were free l)atientis. WOMA1.N’S WORK IN THiT IOME. In the mnanagement of this I-omne there is, besi(de the board of directors, an auxiliary board of twentysix lady managers, who supervise the work of the Ilome, and see to its orderly condition and the comnfort of the inmates. Through visiting and relief comiinittees the families of such of the inmnates as need temporary care iand( assistance are seen, an(l such lielp and counsel given as may be required. An extract or two from the reports of this auxiliary board will not only give an idea of the religious influences of the institution, but of what is being done by the WOialla’s branch of the work. Sayvs the secretary, M1rs. E. AI. Gregory, in her last annual report: “The religious influence exerted by this institiiution by means of its Sund(lay evening services, its Bible class and(l its frequent temperance meetings, which are cordially opea to all, is silently, but, we thlinlk, surely makling itself felt among those brought within its reach, and establishling the highlest iand strongest bond among thlose whose natural ties are often unhappily severed by intemperance. We find ‘n hole families, long unused to any religious ol)serv,nce, now reyular)ly, for yea)s, accompanying the

Page 189 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. husband and fathler to this place of worshlip, and joining devoutly in the exercises. “Especial emphlasis is laid upon the doctrine that the only foundation for a thorough, enduring reformation is found in a radical chlange of heart, a preparation for the future life by a conscientious, persistent effort to lead a Christ-like life here.

“One result of thlis teaching is found in the fact that several of the inmates, not in the first pleasant excitement of their rescue fromt the iminediat( horrors of their condition, but after long and faithful observance of their pledge and constant attendance uilonI the religious instruction of the I-ome, have voluntarily and with solemn resolve united tfieuiselves to sonme Christian church, and are devoting a la,rge share of their time and means to the workl of bringing in their old companions to share this great ,ilvation. WIhen, in our visits amiong their families, we hear of those who formerly spent all their earnings at the saloon, bringing nothing but distress and terror into their lhomes, nOW
walkingtlhe streets all day in search of work, without dinner themselves, because the’wife anld children need what little there is in thle house;’

and another, not only denying himself a reasonable share of the scanty food, but liursing a sick wife and tallking entire care of the clildren and house, hastening out, when relieved awhlile by a kindly neighlbor, to do’an ylttny to bring in a little mnoney’-whlen we see clonnes lh1!e tie:c., accompanied by patience and clieeriilucss, and a grow I (I( (I )

Page 190 view page image

190 GRAPPLlNG TITII TIHE MONSTER; OP, ing sense of personal responsibility, we thlanlfully accept thlein as prIoofs of the genuineness of the work and hopefully look for its continuance.” TOUCHIING INCIDENTS.

In a previous report, speakiing of the visits made to the families of innmates, she says: “In no case has a visit ever been received without expression of absolute pleasure, and especially gratitude, for’what the Home has done for me and mine.’ “Although, unhappily, there are instances of men having, through stress of teimptation, violated their pledges, it is believed that not one case has occurred of a family, once brought together through the influence of the Home, again being separated by the return to intemperance of the husband and father, and the results of their faithfulness are to be seen in the growing comfort and happiness of those dependent on them. “An aged mother, not only bowed down with the weight of seventy years, but heart-sick with the ‘hope deferred’ of ever finding her intemperate son, heard of him at last, as rescued by the Home; and, being brought to the Sunday and evening services, met hiri there,’ clothed and in his right mind.’ The tears streamed downI her face, as she said:‘That man is forty years old, and I’ve been a widow ever since he was a baby, and I’ve wept over him often andi often, and to-day I’ve shed tears enougTh to bathe

Page 191 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. lhim from head to foot, but, oh! thank the Lord!

these are such happy tears!’ “Said one wife:‘Some days, these hard times, we have enough to eat, and some days we don’t; but (ill the time I’m just as happy as I can be! ”’ I wish you could see mly children run, laughing, to the door when their father comes home. Oh! hlie is atotlher man from what he was a year ago; lie is so happy at home with us now, and always so patient and kind! ‘ Do tell us if there isn’t something-if it is ever so little-that we women can (lo for the Home; we never can forget what it has done for us!’ “Such words, heard again and again with every variety of expression, attests the sincerity of those who, in widely differing circumstances, perlaprs, have yet this common bond, that through this in strumentality, they are rejoicing over a husband, a father, a son,‘which was dead, and is alive-was lost, and is found.’ “Surely, such proof of the intrinsic worth of a work like this, is beyond all expression-full of comfort and encouragement to persevere.” Again: “Throug,ll their instrumentality families long alienated and separated have been happily brought together. This branch of the ladies’ work has been peculiarly blest; and their reward is rich in witnessing not only homes made happier tlirough their labors, but hearts so melted by their personal kindness, and by the Gospel message which they 191

Page 192 view page image

192 GRPAPPLILYG WTITH THE MOA[STERP; or, carry, that husbands and wives, convicted of tile sinfulness of their neglect of the great salv,ation, come forward to declare themselves soldiers of thc, cross, and unite with the Christian church.” THE TESTIMONY OF INMATES. As the value of this and similar institutions is best seen in what they have done and are doing, we give two extracts from letters received from men who have been reformed through the agency of the “Home” ijl Philadelphia. In the first, the writer savs: “It has now been nearly two years since I left the Franklin Home. I had been a drinking lman ten years, and it got such a hold on me that I could not resist taking it. I had tried a number of times to reform, and at one time, was in the D)ashaway’s Home, in California, where they steep everything in liquor, but when I came out I still had the desire to drink, and only kept from it for nine months. I again commnenced, and kept sinking lower and lower, till I lost my friends, and felt there was no hope for me. On the 31st day of Alay, 1873, I came to the Franklin Home, and have never tasted intoxicating liquor since, which is the longest time I was ever without it since I commnenced to drink. I feel now that I will never drink again, as I do not associate with drinking, men, or go to places where liquor is sold. It was so different at the Home from anythling I had ever nmet or heard of, that I went away

Page 193 view page image

TIIE CUR,SE AND TIIE CUP E.;. with more strength to resist than ever before. WVhen I came to the Home I could not get a position in P]liialadelplhia, nobody having confidence in me. Since then I hlave been engaged as foreman in a manuf’acturing establishment, by the very main that had( dischlarged rne several times for drinking, and liave been withl himi a year. I feel more happy and contented now than any time in ten years past, and if I had a friend who I found this was taking hold of, I would bring him to the Home, for I believe any one that is sincere can be reformed, an(d I would recommened any man that needs and desires to reform to go to the lIomie, as I d(lid.” AFTER FIVE YEARS. WAVriting to iMr.

Samuel P. Godwin, President of the F’ranklin Home, an old inniate, five years after his reformation, says: “I received your kind letter and recognized in it the chlallenge of the everwatchlful sentinel,’ low goes the night, brother?’ I answer back,‘All is well.’ I am delighlted to hear of the continued success of’my second mother,’ the Home, and the Association, my brothers; and I thank God, who is encouraging you all in your eflorts for fallen men, by showing you the ripening fruits of your labor-efforts and labors that are inspired by a love of God that enables you to see in every fallen man the soul made like unto ]tis own image. The Home and all its workers, its principles, the endless and untiring efforts made, challenge 1 910)

Page 194 view page image

194 GRAPPLING WITH THE MOiVSTER; OR, the wonder and admiration of every Christian heart, Its grand results will admit of but one explanation that’It is God’s work.’ We, the reclaimed, can iever give expression to the grateful emotions of our hearts. We can only let our lives be its best eulogy. We hope to vindicate in the future, as we have in the past, (by adhering to its principles) the great Christian truth, the grace of God is all-powerful, allsaving. Oh! what has not thle Home done for us all! It sought us amid temptations, misery and sorrow, and took us into its warm and fond embrace, clearing away the debris that intemperance and misfortune had piled up, tearing down all false theories of disease and seizing our convictions. It reached down into our hearts by its admirable practical mode of imparting its principles, impressing all its lessons with the examples of living, active men, who, through its aid, accepting its teachings and practicing them, have beconme reformed men-in a word, conquerors of self. By its love, fostering care and ever-watchful solicitude for us, it has awakened the lessons of love and faith learned at a dear mothler’s knee in childhood, which, if forgotten for a time, were never entirely dead, and required but just such an influence to warm them into life. It enables me to say to you now, at the end of five years, I have been a total abstinence man for that time, and by and with the help of God, I will die that.” But enough has been educed to show the importonce of this and other ” Holmes” for the recovery

Page 195 view page image

THE CUPSE ANYD TIHE CURE of inebriates, and to direct public attention to their great value. Those already established should be liberally sustained by the communities in which they are located, and similar institutions should be organised and put in operation in all the larger cities of the Union. Thousands of outcast, helpless, perishling men, who, but for the fatal habits they have acquired, would be good and useful citizens, migT,it, it this were done, be every year restored to thenmBelves, their families and to society. If we cannot, as yet, stay the curse that is upon our land, let us do all in our power to heal what has been hurt, and to restore what has been lost. In every truly reformed man, the temperance cause gains a new and valuable recruit. The great army that is to do successful battle withi the destroying enemy that is abroad in the land, will come chiefly from the ranks of those who have felt the crush of his iron heel. So we gain strength with every prisoner that is rescued from the enemy; for every sulch rescued man will hate this enemy with an undying hatred, and so long as he maintains his integrity, stand fronting him in the field. Dr. Harris, the attending physician of the “Franklin Reformatory Home,” whose long experience and careful observation enable him to speak intelligently as to the causes which lead to relapses among reformed men, has kindly furnished us with the following suggestions as to the dangers that beset their way. The doctor has done a good service 195

Page 196 view page image

1 96 GP.-PPLI-vG TVITII THE MON~STLVP; OP, in thiis. To be forewar,ned is to be forearmed. l1Ve are also indebted to him for the cha)ter on “Tobacco as an Ineitant to the Use of Alcoholic Stimulant,” which immediately follows this one, and which was especially prepared by him for the present volume. DANGERS THAT BESET TITE REFORMED INEBRIATE. BY DR. R. P. HARRIS.

“Come, take a drink.”-How pernicious is this treating generosity of the inebriate, and how important to the reformed to be firm in declining his invitation. To hesitate, is, in most cases, to yield. Old companions.-These should be avoided, and made to understand that their company is not congenial; and new and safe ones should be selected.

Attacks of sickness.-A quondam inebriate should never employ a physician who drinks, and s-ould always tell his medical attendant that he cannot take any medicine containing alcohol. It is very unsafe to resort to essence of ginger, paregoric, spirits of lavender or burnt brandy, and firiends very injudiciously, sometimes, recommend remedies that are dangerous in the extreme. MTe saw one man driven into insanity by his employer recommending him a preparation of rhubarb, in Jamaica spirits, which he took with many misgivings, because, six years before hlie had been a drunkard. The old appetite was revived in full force at once.

Diarrhcea can be mucll better treated without tinc

Page 197 view page image

THE CURSE AND THIE CURE. tures and essences than with them, as proved by the large experience of the Franklin HIome, whiere they are never prescribed. Bad conmpany of eitl]er sex.-Remember what is said of the strange woman in Proverbs v., 3-12; and the advice given in the first Psalm. Lust has driven to drunkenness and death many a prominising case of reform. Entering a tavern.-It is never safe to buy a cigar, take a glass of lemonade, eat a plate of oysters or even drink water at a bar where liquors are sold. The temptation, and revival of old associations, are too much for weak human nature to withstand. Politics, military organizations, etc.-Many a man has been made a drunkard by the war, or by becoming an active politician. Associations of men leading to excitement of any kind stimulate them to invite each other to drink as a social custom. Former inebriates should avoid all forms of excitement. Said a former politician, who has not drank for five years: “If I was to go back to politics, and allow matters to takle their natural course, I should soon drift again into drunkenness.” “Idleness,” says the French proverb, “is the mother of all vices;” hence the advantage and importance of being actively employed.

TVorkiin in communities.-There are no men more inclined to drunkenness than shoemakers, hatters and those in machine shops. Shoemakers 197

Page 198 view page image

198 GRAPPLING WITH THE JMONSTER; OR, are especially difficult to reform, as they incite eacl other to drink, and club together and send out for beer or whisky. Ule of excessive quantities of pepper, mustard and horse-radish.-iNo person can use biting condiments to the same degree as drunkards; and reformLed men must largely moderate their allowance, if they expect to keep their appetite under for something stronger.

Tavern-l-keepers understand that salt and peppery articles, furnished gratis for lunch, will pay back principal and profit in the amount they induce men to drink. Loss of money or deat/ in tlhe family.-These are among the most severe of all the trials to be encountered by the reformed drunkard. Hazardous ventures in stocks or business are dangerous in the extreme. Without the grace of God in the heart, and the strength that it gives in times of depression of spirits under severe trial, there are few reformed men who can bear, with any safety, the loss of a wife or very dear child. Thousands who have, for the time, abandoned the habit have returned to it to drown, in unconsciousness, their feeling of loss; hence the great and vital importance of an entire change of heart to enable a man to go to his faith for consolation, and to look to God for help in times of trial and temptation.

Page 199 view page image

j I~ ~/\\ ; j ~ ‘ i /7 ~/. ~’ // j /;~j, j;;< ~

BOYHOOD. The First Step. YOhU’T H I. The Seconld Step. MANHA OOD. A Confirmed Drunkard. OLD AGE. A Total Wreck.

Page 200 view page image

Page 201 view page image

CHAPTELP X. TOBACCO AS AN INCITANT TO THE USE OF ALCOHIOLIC STIMIULANTS, AND AN OBSTACLE IN THE WAY OF A PERMIANENT REFORMATIt)N. BY DR. R. r.

HIARRIS, PHIIYSICIAN OF T-IE ” FRANKLIN REFORMATORY HOME.” -~THEN we consider thle almost universal use of tobacco, especially in the form of smoking, among our male population, it is not to be wondered at that this powerful poison has come to be regarded as an innocent and almost necessary vegetable production, not to be used as food exactly, but greatly allied to it as an article of daily consumption. Few stop to reason about its properties or effects; they rememuber, perhaps, how sick they were made by the first chllew or smokle, but this lhaving long passed, believe that as their systems have become accustomned, apparenitly, to the poison, it cannot be doing them any real injury. W’hen we reflect that tobacco contains from one to nearly seven per cent. of nicoti/e-ne of the most powerful vegetable poisons ksown a fewv drops of which are sufficient to destroy life, it is not difficult to perceive that this fiitlh in the innocence begotten of use miust be fallaciou. Al’o lve iliet with iiistaiccs lwheje the 2()1

Page 202 view page image

‘)02 GRAPPLING WrITI TIIE MONSTER; OR, poisonous effects of tobacco were manifest after every siokle, evecn where t he atteminpt to accustom tlle systenm to its use had been persevered inl for many years; and yet the men never realized what was the nmatter with them, until they had, under medical advice, ceased to use the drug. Before the discovery of anesthetics, tobacco was used as a remedly to produce relaxation in cases of strangulated hlernia; and altlhough very cautiously administered in the form of tea, or smokle per rectum, proved fatal in miany inst(ances. As little as twelve grains in six ounces of water having thus acted; and from half a draclim to two drachlms in a number of instances. When mnen chew as high as a pound and a quarter of strong navy tobacco a week, or three packages of fine-cut in a day, it nust certainly tell upon them sooner or later; or even in much less quantity. If men used tobacco in moderation, there would be much less objection to it, if it was not so intimately ASSOCIATED WITH THE HABIT OF DRINKING. This is recognized by the trade, in the fact thlat we see mainy tobacco stores as the entrance to driiking saloons. Ninety-three per cent. of the men who hlave been admitted to the Franklin iReformatory Ilonie used tobacco, and eighty per cent. of tlhemn chewed it. There may be possibly as high as ninetytllrce per cent. of male adults wlo snmokle, but eighty per ecut. of chlewers is undoubtedly a large propor

Page 203 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CUPRE. t )n as compared with those in the same ranks cf seoiety wNlho do not drink. Although the poisonous symptoms of tobacco are, in a great degree, the same in different persons at the inception of the habit, the effects vary materially in after years according to the quantity and variety used, the form employed and the habits and temperament of the user. One man will chew a paper a weekl, another four, many use one a day, and a few from one and a half to three a day, besides smoking. Occasionally, but very rarely, we find a man who limits himself to one cigar a day, a number allow themselves but three, but of later years even these are moderate compared with those who use eight, ten or more. There are many men who, for years, preserve a robust, hale appearance under both tobacco and whiskyv, who are, notwithstanding their apparent health, steadily laying the foundation of diseased heart, or DERANGEMENT OF TIlE DIGESTIVE ORGANS or nervous system from the former, or an organic fatal disease of the liver or kidneys from the latter.

THealthy-looking, men are often rejected by examriners of life insurance companies because of irregular and intermittent action of the heart from tobacco; and equally robust subjects are forced to abandon the habit because of tremors, vertigo or a peculiar form of dyspepsia. We have known men 2 -k”’}

Page 204 view page image

204 GRAPPLLIYG TT[ITII TIlE MOVSTERP; OR, who died from the use of tobacco, and others whl met a like fate from whisky, who were never fully iii the state denominated drunk. Men nmay earn a lhobnauil liver and dropsy by the constant, stea(ldy use of alcoholic drink taken systematically, so as always to keep within the limits of intoxication; or they mlay, in the same way, get a diabetes or Bright’s disease. Abundant testimony in regard to the effects of tobacco in creating an appetite for strong drink has been given by the inmates of the Franklin Home. In a few exceptional cases the use of tobacco does not appear to create any sense of thirst;. and this is specially the case with the smoklers who do not spit when smoking. Some men seem to be free from any alcoholic craving when using tobacco, and say that when they commence to drink they give up the drug for the time being. These are exceptional cases, for excess in drinking generally leads to an excess in the use of tobacco, often to double the amount ordinarily employed. We have often been told by moderate drinkers, that they frequently FELT A DESIRE FOn A LITTLE WHISKY AFTER A SMOKE, and they have confessed that they were only saved from a habit of drinking to excess by the fact that they had no innate fondness for alcoholic stimulation. Unfortunately, there is a large and increasing class of mien who, finding that water does not, but that alcohol does, relieve the dryness of throat and dis

Page 205 view page image

THE CURISE AND THE CURE. eased thirst resulting from tobacco, are led, little bv little, into the habit of using whisky to excess. Such men, after, it may be, a long abstinence, are not unfrequently led back into their old habits by an attack of nervousness, resulting from a temporary excessive use of tobacco, and a feeling that all that is wanting to relieve this is a glass of whisky, which being taken, at once determines a debauch of long, or short duration, according to the habits and character of the party. Many a so-called periodical d)ivuker fixes the return of his period by an act of this kind, and with such cases it is all-important to their permanent reformation, that they should cease entirely and forever from the use of tobacco. We -l.ave, in a few instances, prevailed upon mnen to do this, but ill a large m,ajority of cases, where they ]lave admitted the connection between the two habits, in their own person, or volunteered to tell how much tobacco hlad acted in forming and keeping up their appetite for whisky, they have failed in being able to sumi up sufficient resolution to abandon the use of the drug, saying that they felt the importanice of the step, and would be glad to be able to give it up, but that the habit was TEN TIMIES AS DIFFICULT TO CONQUER AS TIIAT OF

WHISKY-DPliNKING. All that we hlave been able to accomplish in such cases has been to chleck the excessive use. AW\e hlave repeatedly assured men, after a caref’ul examination am 0

Page 206 view page image

206 GiAPPLIN”G WITH THE MONSTER; OR, of their peculiar cases, that they would certainly (Irink again unless they gave up their tobacco, and have seen this opinion verified, because they took no heed to the warning. We have also been gratified in a few instances by hearing a man say that he felt confident that he could never have accomplished his reformation as he had done, if he had not taken the advice given him about abandoning his tobacco. In contrast with the men of weak purpose, we have to admire one who had resolution enough to break off the three habits of opiumeating, whisky-drinking and tobacco-chewing-no trifling matter-when the first was of ten and the last of more than thirty years’ duration. We have been repeatedly asked which was the most injurious, smoking or chewing, and have replied, that everything depended upon the amount of nicotine absorbed in the process, and the loss to the system in the saliva spit out. Men have died from the direct effect of excessive smoking, and quite recently a death in a child was reported from the result of blowing soap-bubbles with an old wooden pipe. We have known a little boy to vomit from drawing air a few times through the empty meerschlaumi pipe of his German teacher. The smoking of two pipes as the first essay, very nearly caused the death of a young man, whose case was reported by )Dr. Marshall Hall. The least poisonous tobaccos are those of Syria ond Turkey, but the cigarettes made of themi in the

Page 207 view page image

THE CUPRSE ANID THE CUIRE. East and imported into this country are said to be impregnated with opium. Virginia tobacco, for the pipe or chewing, contains a large percentage of nicotine, and the former is often impregnated with foreign matters, recognizable by the choking effect of the smoke when inhaled, or by the relnoval of the epithelium (outer skin) of the tongue at the point under the end of the pipe-stem. If we fail in our efforts to reform the tobacco habit, the next best thing to do, is to show men what the nature and capabilities of the poison are, and endeavor to persuade them to use the milder varieties and in a moderate quantity.

ONE OF THE GREAT CURSES OF THE RISING GENE RATION is the passion for imitating and acquiring the evil habits of men, under an impression that it hastens their approach to manhood. Weak, frail, delicate boys, with inherited tendencies to disease, who should, by all means, never use tobacco, or anything, injurious, are often as obstinately bent upon learning to smoke, in spite of medical advice, as those in whom a moderate use would be far less objectionable. A recent observer, in examining into the cases of thirty-eight boys who had formed the habit of using tobacco, found that twenty-seven of them had also a fondness for alcoholic stimulants. A large proportion of the Franklin Home inmates attribute their habit of drinking to the effects of 207

Page 208 view page image

“08 GRAPPLLIVG VITIt TIIE llMONSTI,EP; O, company; many commenced in the army, and many were induced to drink at first by invitation. If smioking was a solitary habit, it would be less likely to lead to drinking; but the same companionship, and habits of treating prevail, as in the saloon, and the step from the estaminet to the bar-room under invitation, is an easy one, where the diseased thirst, so often induced by tobacco, favors the movement to treat. We have no prejudice against tobacco, other than what would naturally arise in the mind 1romn a careful examination of the effects of the poison in hundreds of cases. We have seen large, halelooking men forced in time to abandon, although very reluctantly, the use of tobacco in every forni; and the most bitter enemy we have ever met to the vile weed, as he termed it, was a physician, who had been forced to give up chewing on account of the state of his heart, after years of indulgence. We have seen many such instances, and, in one case, the abandonment of the habit entirely cured a dyspepsia of twenty-eight years’

standing.

Page 209 view page image

CHAPTER XI. THE WAOMAN’S CRUSADE. OR every one saved through the agency of ine briate asylums and reformatory homes, hundreds are lost and hundreds added yearly to the great army of drunkards. Good and useful as such institutions are, they do not meet the desperate exigencies of the case.

Something of wider reach and quicker application is demanded. What slhall it be? II prohibition many look for the means by which the curse of drunkenness is to be abated. But, while we wait for a public sentiment strong enough to determine legislation, sixty thousand unhappy beings are yearly consigned to drunkards’ graves. What have temperance men accomplished in the fifty years during which they have so earnestly opposed the drinking usages of society and the trafflic in alcoholic drillnks? And what have they done for the prevention and cure of drunkenness? In limniting the use of intoxicants, in restricting the liquor traffic and in giving a right direction to public sentiment, they have done a great and good work; but their efforts to reclaim the fallen drunkard have met with sadl discouragements. In the work of prevention, miuchl has been accomplished; in the ~c._!

Page 210 view page image

010 GPAIPPLLVG WITII TILEL’ MONSTIR; OR, work of cure, alas! how little.

The appetite once formed, and the unhappy victim finds himself under the control of a power from which hlie can rarely get free. Pledges, new associations, better and more favorable surroundings, all are tried, and many are saved; but the number of the saved are few in comparison with those who, after a season of sobriety, fall back into their old ways. In all these many years of untiring efforts to lift up and save the fallen, what sad disappointments have met our earnest and devoted temperance workers. From how many fields, which seemed full of a rich promise, have they gathered only a mieagre harvest. But still they have worked on, gaining strength fronm defeat and disappointment; for they knew that the cause in which they were engaged was the cause of God and humanity, and that in the end it must prevail. Aleantime, the bitter, half-despairing cry,” 0 Lord, how long!” was going up from the lips of brokenhearted wives and mothers all over the land, and year by year this cry grew deeper and more desperate. All hope in man was failing from their hearts. They saw restrictive legislation here and there, and even prohibition; but, except in a few cases, no removal of the curse; for behind law, usage, prejudice, interest and appetite the traffic stood intrenched and held its seat of power. At last, in the waning years of the first century of our nation’s existence, their friiling hope in man

Page 211 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. died utterly, and with another and deeper and more despairing cry, the women of our land sent up their voices to God.

Not now saying “0 Lord, how long!” but “Lord, come to our help against the mighty!” What followed is history. The first result of this utter abandonment of all hope in moral suasion or legal force, and of a turning to God in prayer and faith, was that strange, intense, impulsive movement known as the “Womnan’s Crusade.” BEGINN’ING OF THE CRUSADE. Let us briefly give the story of its initiation late in the month of December, 1873. Dr.

Dio Lewis, in a lecture whlichl lie had been engaged to deliver at lHillsboro, Ohio, related how, forty years before, his pious mother, the wife of a drunkard, who was struggling to feed, clothe and educate her five helpless children, went, with other women who had a similar sorrow with her own, to the tavern-keeper who sold their husbands drink, and, kneeling down in his bar-room, prayed with and for him, and I)esought him to abandon a business that was cursin,, his neighbors and bringing want and suffering into their homes. Their prayers and entreaties prevailed.

After telling this story of his mother, the lecturer asked all the women present who were willing to follow her example to rise, and in response, nearly the entire audience arose. A mneeting was then called for the next morning, to be held in the Presbyterian church. 211

Page 212 view page image

”212 GRA4PPLIAY \ VTTT TIT’E 2IO”STEr; OR, Dr. Lewis wvas a tguest at the old mansion of Ex Governor Trimble, father of lIrs. E. J. Thomysoi, a most cultivated, devoted Christian woman, mothcer of eight children. She was not present at the lectutre, but” prepared,” as she writes, “,as those wlio watchl for the morning, for the first gray light upon this dark night of sorrow. Few conmments we,re made in our house,” she continues, “upon this new line of policy until after breaklfast the next morning, when, just as we gathered about the hearth-stone, my dau,lghter Mary said, very-gently:’ MIother, will you go the meeting this morning?’ Hesitatingly I replied:‘I don’t know yet wlhat I shall do.’ My husband, fully appreciating the responsibility of the moment, said:‘Children, let us leave your mothier alone; for you know where she goes with all vexed questions;’ and pointing to the old family Bible, left the room. Thie awful responsibility of the step that I must needs next take was wonderfully relieved by thought of the’cloudy pillar’ and’parted waters’

of the past; hence, with confidence, I was about turning my eye of faith’up to the hills,’ from whlence had come my help, when, in response to a gentle tap at my door, I met my dear Mlary, whlo, with her Bible in hand and tearful eyes, said: ‘MAlother, I opened to Psalm exlvi., and I believe it is for you.’ She withdrew and I sat down to read the wonderful message fiorom God. As I read what I had so often read before, the Spirit so strangely ‘took of the thingis of Godl,’ and showed me new

Page 213 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. meanings, I no longer hesitated, but, in the strength thus imparted, started to the scene of action. “Upon entering the church, I was startled to find myself chosenii as leader. The old Bible was taken down from the desk, and Psalm cxlvi. read. Mrs. General McDowell, by request, led iii prayer, and, although she had never before heard her own voice in a public prayer, on this occasion’the tongue of fire’ sat upon her, and all were deeply afected. Alrs. C owden, our Methodist mninister’s wife, was then requested to silng, to a familiar air’ Give to the winds thy fears! Hope, and be undismayed; God hears thy slig,hs and cotnts thy tears: He will lift up thy head.’ And while thus engaged, the women (seventy-five in number) fell in line, two and two, and proceeded first to the drug stores and then to the hotels and saloons.”

Thus began this memorable Crusade, which was maintained in Hillsboro for over six months, during which time the saloons were visited almost daily.

Within two days, the women of Washington Court-House, a neighboring town, felt the inspiration of their sisters, and inaugurated the movement there.

A description of what was done at this place will aifford the reader a clear impression of the way in which the “Crusaders” worked, and the results that followed their efforts. We quote firom the account given by MArs. M. V. Ustick: 2 i )

Page 214 view page image

214 GPAPPLDVG TrITII TIIE lO-\STILT; OP, “After an hour of prayer, forty-four women filed slowly and solemnly down the aisle and started forth upon their strange mission, with fear and trembling, while the male portion of the audience remained at church to pray from the success of this new undertaking; the tolling of the church-bell keeping time to the solemn march of the women, as they wended their way to the first drug store on the list (the number of places within the city limits where intoxicating drinks were sold was fourteeneleven saloons and three drug stores). HIere, as in every place, they entered singing, every woman taking up the sacred strain as she crossed the threshold. This was followed by the reading of the appeal and prayer, and then earnest pleading to desist from their soul-destroying traffic and to sign the dealers’ pledge. Thus, all the day long, going from place to place, without stopping even for dinner or lunch, till five o’clock, meeting with no marked success; but invariably courtesy was extended to them. “The next day an increased number of women went forthl, leaving the men in the church to pray all day long. On this day thie contest really began, and at the first place the doors were found locked. WAith hearts full of compassion, the women knelt in the snow upon the pavement to plead for the Divine influence upon the heart of the liquor-dealer, and there held their first street prayer-meeting. The Sabbathl was devoted to a union mass-meeting. Mlonday, December 29thl, is one long to be remnem

Page 215 view page image

TIHE CURSE ANVD THE CURE. bered in AVashin,ton as thle day on which occurred the first surrender ever made by a liquor-dealer of his stock of liquors of every kind and variety to the women, in answer to their prayers and entreaties, and by tlhem poured into the street. Neacrly a thousand men, women and children witnessed the millnling of beer, ale, wine and wilisky, as they filled the gutters and were drunk up by the earth, whlie bells were ringing, men and boys shlouting, and women silngin,g and praying to God, who had given the victory. “On thle fourthl day, the campaign reached its height; the town being filled withl visitors fromn all parts of the country and adjoining villages. Another public surrender and anothler pouring i-,to the street of a larger stock of liquors than on thle day before, and more intense excitement and eiithusiasm. In eight days all the saloons, eleven in number, had been closed, and the three drug stores pledged to sell only on prescription. “Early in the third week the discouraging intelligence came that a new man had taken out license to sell liquor in one of the deserted saloons, and that he was backed by a whisky house in Cincin nati to thle amount of five thousand dollars to break down this movement. On Wednesday, 14th of January, tlhe whisky was unloaded at his room. About forty women were on the ground and fol lowed the liquor in, and remained holding an unin terrupted prayer-meeting all day and until eleven o’clock at nighlt. The next day-bittcrly cold was I15.

Page 216 view page image

21(3 GRAPPLiLNG tVITII TIlE MON.~STER; OR, spent in the same place and manner, without fire or chairs, two hours of that time the women being locked in, while the proprietor was off attending a trial. On the following day, the coldest of the winter of 1874, the women were locked out, and remained on the street holding religious services all day long.

Next morning a tabernacle was built in the street just in front of the house, and was occupied for the double purpose of watching and praying thllrough the day; but before night the sheriff closed the saloon, and the proprietor surrendered. A short time afterwards, on a dying bed, this four-day’s liquor-dealer sent for some of these women, telling them their songs and prayers had never ceased to ring in his ears, and urging them to pray again in his behalf; so lie passed away.” From this beginning the new temperance movemlent increased and spread with a marvelous rapidity. The incidents attendant on the progress of the “Crusade” were often of a novel and exciting character. Such an interference with their business was not to be tolerated by the liquor men; and they soon began to organize for defense and retaliation. They not only had the law on their side, but in many cases, the administrators of the law. Yet it often happened, in consequence of their reckless violations of statutes made to limit and regulate the traffic, that dealers found themselveswithout standing in the courts, or entangled in the meshes of the very laws they had invoked for protection.

Page 217 view page image

TTIE CUPSE AND TIHE CURE. In the smaller towns the movement was, for a timn, almost irresistible; and in many of tlhem the (lnlik traffic ceased alto,ethler. But when it struck the larger cities, it met with impediments, against whichl it beat violently for awhile, but without tie hforce to bear them down. Our splace will not 1;ermuit us to more than glance at some of the incidents attendant on this singular crusade. Thle excitement that followed its inauguration in the large city of Cleveland was intense. It is thus described by Alrs. Sarah Id. Bolton in her history of the Woman’s Crusade, to which we have already referred: HOW THE

CRUSADERS WVERE TREATED. “The question was constantly asked:’ Will the women of a conservative city of one hundred andi fifty thousand go upon the street as a prayingband?’ The liquor-dealers said:‘Send committees of two or three and we will talk with them; but coming in a body to pray with us brands our business as disreputable.’ Thle time camne when the Master seemed to call for a mightier power to bear upon the liquor traffic, and a company of heroic women, many of them the wives of prominent clergymen, led by AIrs. WV. A. Inghlam, said:‘Here am I; the Lord’s will be done.’

“On the third day of the street work, the whisky and beer interest seemed to have awakened to a full consciousness of the situation. Drinkers, dealers and rouglis gathered in large nlunmbers on the street 217

Page 218 view page image

218 GlIPG PPLLIIG TlITII THE l~ONVSTEP,; OR, to wait for the praying women. A mob, headed by an organization of brewers, rushed upon them, kicking them, striking them with their fists and hitting them with brickbats. The women were locked in a store away from the infuriated mob, who, on the arrival of a stronger body of police, were dispersed, cursing and yelling as they went. The next day, taking their lives in their hands, a larger company of women went out, and somewhat similar scenes were enacted. MIeantime, public meetings, called in the churches, were so crowded that standing room could not be found. The clergy, as one man, came to the front. Business men left their stores and shops, ministers their studies, and a thousand manly men went out to defend the praying women. The military companies were ordered to be in readiness, resting on their arms; the police force was increased, and the liquor interest soon made to feel that the city was not under its control. The mob never again tried its power. For three months, with scarcely a day’s exception, the prayingbands, sometimes with twenty in each, working in various parts of the city; sometimes with five hundred, quietly and silently, two by two, forming a procession over a quarter of a mile in lengthl, followed by scores in carriages, who could not bear the long walks, went from saloon to saloon, holding services where the proprietors were willing, and in warehouses which were thrown open to them, or in vacant lots near by, when they were unwilling.

Page 219 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. * MIen took off their hats, and often wept as the long procession went by. Little children gathered close to the singers, and catching the words, sang them months afterwards in their dingy hovels. IHaggard women bent their heads as they murmnured with unutterable sadness,‘You’ve come too late to save my boy or my husband.’

MIany saloonkeepers gave up their business and never resumed it. lIany who had lost all hope because of the appetite which bound them, heard from woman’s lips the glad tidings of freedom in Christ, and accepted the liberty of the Gospel.” In many other places the crusaders met with violence from exasperated liquor-dealers and their brutish associates. A pail of cold water was thrown into the face of a woman in Clyde, Ohio, as slhe knelt praying in front of a saloon. Dirty water was thrown by pailfuls over the women at Norwalk. At Columbus, a saloonkeeper assaulted one of the prayingband, injuring her seriously. In Cincin nati, fortythree women were arrested by the authori ties for praying in the street and lodged in jail. In Bellefontaine, a large liquor-dealer declared that if the praying-banld visited him he would use powder and lead; but the women, undeterred by his threat, sang and prayed in front of his saloon every day for a week, in spite of the insults and noisy inter ferences of himself and customers. At the end of that time the man made his appearance at a mass meeting and signed the pledge; and on the follow 219

Page 220 view page image

2‘20 PG4PPLIkG tVITII TIIE.fO.NSTEIP; OP, ing Sunday attended chlurchl for the first time in five years. DECLINE OF THE CRUSADING SPIRIT. From Ohio the excitement soon spread to other AVestern States, and then passed east and south, until it was felt in nearly every State in the Union; but it did not gain force by extension. To the sober, second-thought of those who had, in singleness of heart, self-consecration and trust in God, thrown themselves into this work because they believed that they were drawn of the Spirit, came the perception of other, better and more orderly ways of accomplishling the good they sought. If God were, indeed, with them-if it was His D)ivine work of saving human souls upon which they had entered, Ile would lead them into the right ways, if they were but willing to walk therein. Of this there came to them a deep assurance; and in the great calin that fell after the rush and excitement and wild confusion of that first movement against the enemny, they heard the voice of God calling to them still. And, as they lihearkened, waiting to be led, and willing to obey, light came, and they saw mnore clearly. Not by swift, impetuous impulse, but through organization and slow progression was the victory to be won. In the language of Frances E. Willard, in her history of “The WVoman’s National Christian TemI)erance Union,” to be found in the Centennial

Page 221 view page image

THE CURSE AD Tl’IE CURE. temperance volume: “The women who went forth by an impulse sudden, irresistible, divine, to pray in the saloons, became convinced, as weeks ant months passed by, that theirs was to be no easilywon victory. The enemy was rich beyond their power to comprehend. He had upon his side the majesty of the law, the trickery of politics and the leagued strength of that almost invincible pairappetite, avarice. He was persistent, too, as fa,te; determined to fight it out on that line to the last dollar of his enormous treasure-house and the last ounce of his power. But these women of the Crusade believed in God, and in themselves as among His appointed instruments to destroy the rum-power in America.

They loved Christ’s cause; they loved the native land that had been so mindful of them; they loved their sweet and sacred homes; and so it can-e about that, though they had gone forth only as sklirmishers, they soon fell into line of battle; though they had ignorantly hoped to takle the enemy by a sudden assault, they buckled on the armor for the long campaign. The woman’s prayingbands, earnest, impetuous, inspired, became the woman’s temperance unions, firm, patient, persevering. The p)raying,-bands were without leadership, save that which inevitably results from’the survival of the fittest;’ the woman’s unions are regularly officered in the usual way. They first wrought their grand pioneer work in sublime indifference to prescribed forms of procedure-‘ so say we all of us’ being, the 221

Page 222 view page image

222 GPAPPLILYG TVITIT TI-IE MOiYSTEE; OR, spirit of’motions’ often made, seconded and carried by the chair, while the assembled women nodded their earnest acquiescence; the second are possessed of good, strong constitutions (with by-laws annexed), and follow the order of business with a dutiful regard to parliamentary usage. In the first, women who had never lifted up their voices in their own church prayer-meetings stood before thousands and’spoke as they were moved;’ in the second, these same women with added experience, and a host of others who have since enlisted, impress the public thought and conscience by utterances carefully considered. The prayingbands, hoping for immediate victory, pressed their members into incessant service; the woman’s unions, aware that the battle is to be a long one, ask only for such help as can be given consistently with other duties.” As the result of this intelligent effort at effective organization by the women who inaugurated and were prominent in the “Crusade,” we have “Tile AVoman’s National Christian Temperance Union,”

with its auxiliary and local unions in nearly every State; one of the most efficient agencies in the practical work of temperance reform which the country has yet seen.

Page 223 view page image

CHAPTER XII. THE WVOMAN’S NATIONAL CIRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION. DURING the summer of 1874, when the re action which had checked the “Crusade” was recognized as something permanent by the more thloulghtful and observant of the women who had been engaged in it, they paused for deliberation, and took counsel together. Great victories had been won in the brief season during which they were masters of the field; and now that the enemy had rallied his forces, and intrenched himself behind law, public opinion, politics and the State, should they weakly give up the contest? Not so.

They had discovered wherein the weakness, as well as the strength, of their enemy lay, and had come into a new perception of their own powers and resources. ORGANIZATION. The first step taken was to call conventions in thie various States where the Crusade had been active. These were attended by delegates chosen by the local prayingbands. The result was the organization, in some of the States, of what were 22‘3

Page 224 view page image

224 GP lPPLLIVG V;TlII TIIE -][O-STEP; OR, known as “Temperance Leagues.”

Afterwards the word “Unions” was substituted for Leagues. Hav i l organized by States, the next thing was to have a ifational Union. In August of that year, the first National Sunday-School Assembly was held at Chautauqua Lake, near Buffalo, New York. Many of the mnost earnest workers in the temperance Crusade, from different parts of the United States, and from the various denominations of Christians, were present, and the conviction was general that steps should at once be taken towards forming a National League, in order to make permanent the work that had already been done. After much deliberation, a committee of organization was appointed, consisting of a woman from each State. This committee issued a circular letter, asking the various Wonman’s Temperance Leagues to hold meetings, for the purpose of electing one woman from each Congressional district as a delegate to a National Convention, to be held in November, at Cleveland, Ohio. A single paragraph from this circular will show the spirit that animated the call. ” It is hardly necessary to remind those who have worked so nobly in the grand temperance uprising that in union and organization are its success and permanence, and the consequent redemption of this land from the curse of intemperance. In the name oI our laster-in behalf of the thousands of women who suffer from this terrible evil, we call upon all to unite in an earnest, continued effort to hold the

Page 225 view page image

TIIE CURSE A_ND TIHE CURPE. ground already won, and move onward together to a comlll)lete victory over the foes we fight.” Delegates representing sixteen States were present at the convention, which held its first session in Cleveland, commencing on the 18th of IfNovember, 1874, and lasting for three days. Prominent among its nmemibers were active leaders of the Crusade, but, besides these, says Miss Willard, “there were present many thoughtful and gifted women, whose hlearts had been stirred by the great movement, t’.ough until now they had lacked the opportunity to identify tlhemselves with it. MIrs. Jennie iF. WVilling presided over the convention, which was one of the most earnest and enthusiastic ever held.

A constitution iwas adopted, also a plan of organizationI intended to reach every hamlet, town and city in tlhe land. There was a declaration of principles, of whlich Christianitv alone could have furnished the animinus. An appeal to the women of our country was provided lor; another to the girls of America; a third to lands beyond the sea; a memorial to Congress was ordered, and a deputation to carry it appointed; a N ational temperance paper, to be edited and published by women, was agreed upon, also a financial plan, asking for a cent a week frotn members; and last, not least, was appointed a special committee on temperance work among the children. Four large mass-meetings were held lurilg, the convention, all of them addressed by women. Mrs. Annie Wittenmyer, of Philadelphia, 2 4-,) 0

Page 226 view page image

226 GPAPPLILTG TJITII TIIE MON’STEP,; OP, was elected president; Miss Frances E. Willard, of Chicago, corresponding secretary; Mrs. Mary C.

Johnson, of Brooklyn, recording secretary; Mrs. DIary A. Ingham, of Cleveland, treasurer, with one vice-president from each State represented in the convention.” The spirit of this assembly of workers is shown in the closing resolution, which it adopted unanimnously: ” PRecsolved, That, recognizing the fact that our cause is, and is to be, combated by mighty, determined and relentless forces we will, trustingo in Him who is the Prince of Peace, meet argument with argument, misjudgment with patience, denun ciation with kindness, and all our difficulties and dangers with prayer.” FIRST YEAR’S WORK. During the first year six State organizations were added to the number represented in the beginning, including scores of local unions. A monthly paper was established; a deputation of women sent to Congress with a memnorial, to which hundreds of thousands of signatures had been obtained, asking for inquiry and legislation in regard to the liquor traffic; a manual of” Hints and Helps,” concerning methods of temperance work, prepared and issued; and other agencies of reform, and for the extermination of the liquor traffic, set in motion. The reports from State Unions, made to the first annual meeting, held in Cincinnati, November, 1875, were, in most cases, highly encouraging. In Ohio,

Page 227 view page image

TItE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. a large number of local unions were formed, nearly two hundred friendly inns established, while readingroomns, juvenile societies and young people’s leagues were reported as multiplying all over the State. Indiana showed effective work in the same direction; so did Illinois. In both of these States many local unions, reform clubs and juvenile organizations came into existence, while the work of temperance agitation was carried on with untiring vigtor. Iowa reported fifty local unions, eleven juvenile societies, seven reform clubs and six coffeehouses and readingrooms. But, how better can we sumn up the results of this year’s work, and how better give a clear idea of the new forces which were coining into the field under the leadership of women, than by giving an extract from the first annual report of the corresponding secretary, Mliss Frances E. Willard: “Briefly to recapitulate, bringing out salient features, Miaine has given, since the Crusade, the idea of the temperance camp-mneeting, which, though not original with us, has been rendered effective largely through the efforts of our own workers. Connlecticut influences elections, has availed itself of petitions and given us the best form on record. New York has kept alive the visitation of saloons, and proved, what may we never forget, that this is alway-s practicable, if conducted wisely. In the relief and rescue branches of our work, the Empire State is perhaps without a rival. The women of 227

Page 228 view page image

228 GPAPPLI’-VG UVrTII TIIE fO1STEP,; O0R Pennsylvania have beardedl the gubernatorial licn in his den, aind the Ilartranft veto had the added sin of women’s prayers and tears denied. Mary land and thle District of Columbia prove that the ,North must look to her laurels when tlhe South is firee to enter on our work. As for Ohio, as Daniel AVebster said of the old Bay State,‘There she stands; look at her!’-foremost anong leaders ill thle new Crusade. Mliclhigan is working bravely amid discGnrag,eineents.

Illinois has given us thle most promising phase of our juvenile work, and leads off in re-%orm clubs. Our best organized States are Ohio, Indiana, New York, Pennsylvania and Iowa. By reason of their multiplied conventions of State, district and county, their numerous auxilaries, thleir petitions and their juvenile work, Ohio and Indiana bear off the Falm, and stand as the banner States of our Union up to thiis time, eachll of them having as many as two hundred and fifty auxiliaries. “Our review develops thle fact that of the fortyseven States and Territories forming the United States, twentytwo States have formed temperance unions auxiliary to the Woman’s National Union. Of the twentyfive not yet organized, twelve are Southern States and eighlt are Territories; while of the remaining five, three are about to organize State unions, and have already flourishing local unions.

So, that, without exaggeration, we may say we have fairly entered into the land to possess it. To bring

Page 229 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD TIIE CURE. about this vast result of organization, and to maintain it, there have been held (not to mention con-iventions of districts and counties, the name of which is legion,) forty-five State conventions of women, almost all within the last year. “The number of written communications sent out during the year from our Western offiee to women in every State in the Union, is nearly five thousand. This is exclusive of’documents,’ which have gone by the bushel fi-om the Eastern and Western offices, and also of the incessant correspondence of our president. Either president or secretary has spoken in nearly every State in which our organization exists. During the summer months, conventions, camip-meetings and local auxiliaries in large numbers have been addressed by officeers of our National and State Unions in all of the Eastern and Middle and in many of the Western States. Noteworthy in our history for the year, is the monster petition circulated in nearly every State, presented to Congress on our behalf by Senator Morton, of Indiana, and defended in an eloquent speech before the Fi. nance Committee by our president.” THE SECOND YEAR’S WORK. The second annual meeting of the “Woman’s iNational Chlristian Temperance Union” was held in Newark, N. J., in October, 1876. From the reports made to this meeting, we take the following interesting statements, showing how actively the 229

Page 230 view page image

230 GPAPPLTNG’[ITII TIIE M-O0VSTEFP; OP, work, for which this great National Association was organized, has been prosecuted. Twentytwo State unions were represented at this meeting, and local unions were reported as having been formed for the first time in Tennessee, Louisiana and Arkansas, preparatory to State organizations. An International Temperance Convention of women had been held in the Academy of Music, Phliladelphia., from which resulted an International Woman’s Temperance Union. A summary of the work of the year says: “In almost every organized State, the request of our National Committee that ministerial, medical and educational associations be asked to declare their position in relation to temperance reform has been complied with. In every instance, the ladies have been courteously received, and in no case has the declaration of opinion been adverse, and in niany, most hopeful to our cause. The letter of Mrs. Wittenmyer to the International Medical Convention recently held in Philadelphia, secured the important declaration against alcohol made by that body. “In February, our president, accompanied by Mlrs. IMary R.

Denman, President If New Jersey AS. T. U., made a trip to Kentucky, Tennessee and Louisiana, in the endeavor to enlist our Southern sisters in the temperance work. Large uleetings were addressed and several local unions organized. “In the month of May thirty-six temperance meetings were held in the State of Ohio, by the

Page 231 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. corresponding secretary, who ias also made a trip t]rough iMichligan, and spoken in all the Eastern, Aliddle and several of the Western States since the last meeting “Our recording secretary, Mrs.

Mary C. Johnson, hlas visited Great Britian, by invitation of Christian women there, for the purpose of introducing our Gospel work. Going in the spirit of the Crusade, Mrs. Johnson’s lal)ors have awakened an earnest spirit of inquiry and activity among the thoughtful and comparatively leisure class. During her six months’ absence in England and Ireland, she addressed one hundred and twenty-one audiences and conducted forty prayer-meetings. “‘M Aother Stewart,’ of Ohio, has also visited England and Scotland this year, under the auspices of the Good Templars, and much good has resulted fromn her labors. “Our union has circulated the petition to Congress for a Commission of Inquiry into the costs and results of the liquor traffic in America, and to the Centennial Commissioneirs praying thenlm not to allow the sale of intoxicants on the Exposition grounds. The desired Commission of Inquiry has been ordered by the Senate in response to the wish of the united temperance societies of the land, but the subject did not come before the House at the last session. “Our paper has constantly increased in its hold upon the local unions, whose devotion to its interests augurs well for its future success. 23I

Page 232 view page image

232 GLAPPLILVG T’ITIL TIIE MOXSTER; OR, “The number of documents scattered among our auxiliaries cannot be accurately stated, but is not less than twelve or fifteen thousand, and the correspondence of the officers by letter and postal-card, will not fall short of the same estimate. To correct misapprehensions, it should, perhaps, be stated that no officer of the National Union has received a dollar for services or traveling expenses during the year.” A WORKING ORGANIZATION. To meet annually in convention and pass resolutions and make promises is one thiing; to do practical and effective work all through the year is quite another. And it is just here that this new temperance organization exhibits its power. The women whom it represents are very much in earnest and mean work. What they resolve to do, if clearly seen to be in the right direction, will hardly fail for lack of effort. In their plan of work, one branch particularly embraces the children. If the rising generation can not only be pledged to abstinence; but so carefully instructed in regard to the sin and evil of intemperance, and their duty, when they become men and women, to make war upon tlhe liquor traffic, and to discountenance all form o social drinking, then an immense gain will be ha( for the cause in the next generation, when the boy: and girls of to-day will hold the ballots, make th, laws, give direction to public sentiment and deter mine the usages of society.

Page 233 view page image

TIIE CtURPSE A.ND TIIE CURE. LOOKING AFTER TItE CHILDREN. To vwhat extent, then, are the State and local unions looking after thle children? Writing, as we now are, before the third annual meeting of the NationIal Union, and, therefore, without a general report of the year’s work before us, we are unable to give a statenment in full of the important temperance work which has been done with and for the rising generation. But, from official and other reliable sources of information, we are in possession of facts of a most gratifying chlaracter. In the State of Alinnesota, as the result of wonman’s efforts, thley have had for several years a “Sunday-Schlool Ternperance League,” and their last annual report gives seventeen thousand as the number of children already “pledged to abstain from all intoxicants as a beverage.” Say,s their report for 1877, “We have carried the work into sixty-one new schools, held sixty-tliree anniversary meetings and tenmperance concerts, instigated about one thlousand addresses in the Sund(lay-schools, secured six thousand six lhundred and seventy-four signers to our pledges, and one thousand and fifteen to our constitution.”

In nmost of the larger towns thlroughlout the United States where active local unions exist, juvenile unions, bands of hope or temperance associations by somie other name, have been formed among the children.

These hlave, in many cases, a large meml)ershlip; often as high,l as firom five to six hundred. In Rockford, Ill., thle juvenile unioln nuin 1233

Page 234 view page image

2~ 4 GRAPPLILNG TIITH THIE,~ONSTER; OP, bers over eight hundred boys and as many girls. The pledge taken by these children includes, in some localities, tobacco and profanity as well as intoxicants. TIHE WORK OF

REFORM AND RESCUE. In the work of reform and rescue, the State and local unions are very active, especially in the larger towns and cities. In the smaller towns, religious telmperance meetings are held weekly, and in the larger cities, daily, and sometimes twice a day. Chicago has as many as eighteen meetings every week. In Chapters XIX. and XX. of the first part of this volume, we have described at length, and from personal observation, the way in which these temperalnce prayer-meetings are generally conducted, and the means used for lifting up and saving the poor drunkard. What are known as ” Reform Clubs,” have grown out of the efforts made of these praying women, to hold in safety the men whom they have been able to rescue. These clubs are numerous in New England and the Western States, and have a large membership, whichl is composed exclusively of reformed men. The common platform upon which they all stand is: 1. Total abstinence. 2. Reliance upon God’s help in all things. 3. Missionary work to induce others to sign the pledge. In Newark, N.J., there is a club with a membership of over six hundred reformned men, nearly all of wlhom have been rescued in the

Page 235 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CUTRE. past three years, through the efforts of the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union of that city. In an interview with Mrs.

Wittenmyer, President of the National Union, who had received reports of the third year’s work from the various unions, we learned that, after deducting from the returns all who were known to have broken the pledge, ten thousand remained as the number reported to have been saved duiring the year, and who were still standing in the strength which God had given them. The larger part of these rescued men had united themselves with the church, and were earnestly enldeavoring to lead Christian lives. KEEPING

ALIVE A SENTIMENT ADVERSE TO THE LIQUOR TRAFFIC. Another and most important branch of the work of the” Woman’s Christian Temperance Union,”

is that of arousing,l keepingaliveandintensifyinga sentinent adverse to the liquor traffic. So long as the State and National Governments give the sanction of law to this traffic, they find their efforts to save the fallen, utterly unavailing in far too many instances. In an appeal made by the women of the State Union to the voters of Massachusetts, under date of AugIust 1.thl, 1877, the curse of this traffic is exhlibited in words of solemn earnestness. The document is strong and convincing, yet temperate and respectfuli. We copy it entire as presenting arguments and considerations which every humane and 235

Page 236 view page image

23 GPAPPLINVG TVITII TIIE LONVSTER; OR, Christian voter in the land should lay deeply to heart: “The AVoman’s Christian Temperance Union comes to you with a solemn and earnest appeal. “Our mission is the redemption of the Commonwealth from the curse of intemperance. During the past year we have labored incessantly for this end, and have expended nearly twenty thousand dollars in efforts to rescue the perishing, and to educate public sentiment in favor of total abstinence. “In this work we have met numerous obstaclesthe apathy of the people, the inherited and depraved appetites of drunkards, and the perilous social customs of the day, which are indorsed by the practice of many otherwise excellent people. Worse than all these combined is the influence of the licensed dram-shlop. We can arouse the indifferent to action; we can enkindle in the drunkard aspirations for a better life than that of debauchery; we lhope, in time, by constant agitation, to change the social customs of the day. But against the influence of the licensed dram-shop we are powerless. We have no ability to cope with thtis most formidable enemy of virtue, prosperity and good order. ” long and bitter experience compels us to say that the most untiring efforts to reclaim the drunkard have, in many instances, proved unavailing, because his demoralized will has been powerless to resist the temptations placed in his path by the sanction of the State.

Page 237 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. “Worse, if possible, even than this-the licensed dramn-shop is instrumental in creating a new generation of drunkards. For thither resort our young men, the future hope of the country, who speedily fall before the seductions of the place, their habits of sobriety are subverted, their moral sense is blunted, their will palsied, and they drift rapidly into the appalling condition of habitual drunkenness. The licensed dram-shops are recruiting offices, lwhere another army of drunkards is enlisted, to fill the ranks depleted by dishonored deaths-and the great Commonwealthl extends over them the regis of its protection, indorsing tlhemn by the sanction of law. The people of Alassachusetts drink annually twentyfive million dollars’ worth of intoxicating liquors.

Only God can furnislt the statistics of Sor’)O?o, -pov’erty, disease, vice aind c)ri)ne, begotten by tAis fcearful consumnption of strong d)rink.

“Under these discouraging circumstances, men of Massachusetts, we appeal to you. The licensed dram-shop is the creature of political action. We are whlolly destitute of political power, by which it must be overthrown.

Anguished by the peril of fathers and brothers, husbands and sons, we appeal to you to makle good the oft-rep)eated assertion that the men of the State represent and protect the women of the State at the ballot-box.

We beseecll you to make earnest efforts to secure the repeal of the license law at the next election, and the enact 23 7

Page 238 view page image

238 GRAPPLING TVITII TIIE lMONSTEP; OR, ment of a law prohibiting the sale of intoxicating, liquors as a beverage. “We are sure we speak the sentiment of the Christian people of this State, and of all who stand for morality, thrift, virtue and good order, when we say that the great State of Massachusetts should not take sides with the drunkard-makler against his victim. If either is to be protected by law, it should be the drunkard, since he is the weaker, rather than the rnmseller, who persistently blocks the pathway of reform. ” Ale know that we utter the voice of the majority of the women of the State when we plead the cause of prohlibition-and the women of Massachusetts outnumbers its men by more than sixty thousand. It is women who are the greatest sufferers from the licensed drami-shops of the coninunity-and we pray you, therefore, voters of Massachusetts, to take such action that the law which protects these drinking shlops may be blotted from the statute book at the next election.” This appeal from the Christian women of Massachlusetts is signed by Mrs. Mary A. Livermore, President, and Mrs. L. B. Barrett, Secretary of the State branch of the Woman’s National Temperance Union, and shows the animating spirit of that body. No one can read it without a new impression of the wickedness of a traffic that curses everything it touches. But not alone in MIassachusetts are the women of

Page 239 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD THE CURE. the “Union” using their efforts to shape public opinion and influence the ballot. In all the States where unions exist, this part of the work is steadily prosecuted; and it cannot be long ere its good resuits will become manifest at the polls in a steadily increasing anti-license vote, and, ultimately in the ranging of State after State with Maine, Vermont anid New Hampshire on the side of prohibition. INFLUENCE ON THE MEDICAL PROFESSION. In still another direction important gains have been realized. But for the efforts of the MWoman’s National and State Temperance Unions we should scarcely have had the declaration of the International Medical Congress of 1876, adverse to the use of alcohol as food or medicine. Early in their work, the women of the “Union,” seeing how largely the medical prescription of alcohol was hurting the cause of temperance, and being in possession of the latest results of chemical and physiological investigation in regard to its specific action on the body, sent delegations to various State medical associations at their annual meetings, urging them to pass resolutions defining its true status as a food or a medicine and discouraging its use in the profession. With most of these medical associations they found a respectful hearing; and their presentation of the matter had the effect of drawing to the subject the attention of a large number of medical men who had not, from old prejudices, or in consequence of 239,

Page 240 view page image

240 GRAPPLLYG TVITII TIlE MONSTERP; OR, their absorption in professional duties, given careful attention to the later results of scientific investigationI. As a consequence, many physicians who had been in the habit of ordering alcoholic stimulants for weak or convalescent patients, gave up the practice entirely; while those who still resorted to their use, deemied it safest to be more guarded in their administration than heretofore. ACTION OF THE INTERNATIONAL MEDICAL CONGRESS. But the crowning result of this effort to induce the medical profession to limit or abandon the prescription of alcohol, came when the International Congress, one of the largest and ablest medical bodies ever convened, made, through its “Section on MAledicine,” the brief, but clear and unequivocal declaration already given in a previous chapter, and at once and forever laid upon alcohol the ban of the profession. Official communications were addressed to this body by the National Temperance Society, through its president, Hon. Win. E. Dodge, by the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, through its president, BAIrs. Annie WVittenmyer, and by the New York Friends’

Temperance Union, asking from it a declaration as to the true character of alcohol and its value in medicine. The following is the full text of the memorial of the Woman’s Clristian Temperance Union:

Page 241 view page image

THIE CURPSE AVD TIIE CURE. ” To the Cai(i),~(tin anid -3eiiCbers of tlte Intecrnaion(l l/c(dicil Cony})ess: ” lIoxonErL) Sinrs:-I take the liberty, as a representative of the Womian’s National Christian Temperance Union of the United States, to call your attention to the relation of the medical use of alcohol to the prevalence of that fearful scourge, intemperaiee.

“The distinguished Dr. Alussey said, many years ago:‘So long as alcohol retains a place among sickl patients, so long there will be drunkards.’

“Dr. Rush wrote strongly against its use as early as 1 9(0). And at one time the College of Physicians at Phliladelphia memorialized Congress in favor of restraining the use of distilled liquors, because, as they claimed, they were’destructive of life, health and the faculties of the mind.’ ”’ A MIedical Declaration,’ published in London, December, 1872, asserts that’it is believed that the inconsiderate prescription of alcoholic liquids by medical men for their patients has given rise, in many instances, to the formation of intemperate habits.’ This manifesto was signed by over two hundred and fifty of the leading medical men of the United Kingdom. When the nature and effects of alcohol were little known, it was thought to be invaluable as a medicine. But in the light of recent scientific investigations, its claims have been cliallenged and its value denied. “We are aware that the question of the medical 241

Page 242 view page image

242 GRAPPLINVG WITH TIIE MlfONSTER; OR, use of alcohol has not been fully decided, and that there is a difference of opinion among the ablest mnedical writers. But we notice that as the discussion and investigation goes on, and the new facts are brought out, its value as a remedial agent is depreciated. “A great many claims have been brought forward ill its favor, but one by one they have gone doswn under the severe scrutiny of scientific research, until only a few points are left in doubt. In view of this, and the startling fact that tens of thousands (lie annually from its baneful effects, we earnestly urge you to give the subject a careful examination. “You have made the study of the physical nature of man your life-work, and you are the trusted advisers of the people in all matters pertaining to the treatment of diseases and the preservation of life and health. “You are, therefore, in a position to instruct and warn the masses in regard to its indiscriminate use, either as a medicine or a beverage.

“We feel sure that, true to your professional honor, and the grave responsibilities of your distinguished position, you will search out and give us the facts, whatever they may be. “If you should appoint a standing committee froIn your own number, of practical scientific men, who would give time and thought to this question, it would be very gratifying to the one ]un(hr’,d

Page 243 view page image

i ~’;”’~ A VICTI’il OF TIIE DRINKING CLUB. I IS

Page 244 view page image

Page 245 view page image

THIE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. tlioi.tsend women I represent, and most acceptable to the general public. “I am, with high considerations of respect, “Your obed’t servant, “ANNIE WITTENMYEr, “Pres’l TV. Yat. Claris.

Tenip. Union. “P/tiladelp/Iia, Sept. 6th, 1876.” Howv was thliis memorial received? Scarcely had it been presented ere a member moved that it be laid on the table without reading; but ere thle vote could be taken the voice of another member rose clear and strong in the question whether that body could afford to treat a hundred thousand American women with such a discourtesy!‘And the motion to lav on the table was losG. A vote to refer to the “Section on MIedicine” was largely carried; and to that section the petitioners took their case, and were not only accorded a gracious and respectful hearing, but, after a full discussion of the subject, a declaration against the use of alcohol, as a substance both hurtful and dangerous-possessing no food value whatever, and as a medicine, being exceedingly limited in its range. All the points in reply were passed upon unanimously by the section to which the matter was referred, and afterwards by the Congress in full session, with but a single dissenting vote, and the result officially commnunicated to the president of the Womani’s Christian Temperance Union. An 245

Page 246 view page image

246 GRAPPLING WITtt TIIE MONSTER; OR, official notification of the action of the Congress was also sent to Hon. Winm. E. Dodge, president of the NXationlal Temperance Society. Other aspects of the work of this young and vigorous organization nmigh,lt be given; but enough has been presented to show that its agency in temper  ance reform is already far-reaching and powerful; and to give assurance that if the spirit which has influenced and directed its counsels so wisely from the beginning, can be maintained, it will achieve still greater and more important victories for the cause of temperance.

Page 247 view page image

CHAPTER XIII. REFORM CLUBS. HESE differ in some aspects from most of the associations which, prior to their organization, had for their object the reformation of men who had fallen into habits of drunkenness. The distinguishing characteristics of the reform club is its religious spirit, its dependence upon God and its reliance upon prayer. The first movement in this direction was made in Gardiner, Maine, in January, 1872, by Mr. I.

K. Osgood. He says of himself that in fifteen years he had run down from a moderate and fashionable drinker of wine, to a constant and immoderate drinker of the vilest spirits; and from the condition of a respectable business man to one of misery and destitution. Coming back to his wretched home late one night, he saw through the window his poor wife sitting lonely and sorrowful, waiting for his return. The sight touched his heart and caused him to reflect, and then to resolve, that God being his helper he would never drink again. That resolution he found himself able, by God’s help, to keep. A few months later he began the work of trying to ~47

Page 248 view page image

248 GPAPPLI_vG TTITII TIEH~ MO3NSTEP; O, reform others. His first effort was with a lawyer, an old friend, who was as much reduced by drink as he had been. After much entreaty, this man consented to brieak off drinking and sign the pledge: MIr. Osgood then drew up the following call for a mneeting which both signed: ” REFoIzERs’ MEETIxNG.-There will be a meeting of reformed drinkers at City Hall, Gardiner, on Friday evening, January 19thl, at seven o’clock. A cordial invitation is extended to all occasional drinkers, constant drinkers, hard drinkers and young men who are tempted to drink. Come and hear what rum has done for us.” A crowd came to the City Hall. The two men addressed the meeting with great earnestness, and then offered the pledge, which was signed by eight of their old drinking companions. These organized themselves into a reform club, which soon reached a hundred members, all of whom had been men of intemperate habits. The movement soon attracted attention in other places, especially among drinking men, and clubs multiplied rapidly throughout the State. In a few months, the aggregate membership reached nearly twenty thousand. In June of the following year, Mr. Osgood began his work in MAassachusetts, under the auspices of the Massachusetts Temperance Alliance, organizing about forty clubs, one of which, in Haverill, numbered over three thousand members. In New Hampshire and Vermiont, many clubs were organized by Mr. Osgood ‘mnd some of his converts.

Page 249 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD THE CURE. DR. HENRY A. REYNOLDS. Another effective worker in the field is Dr. HeTcnry A. Reynolds, of Bangor, MIaine, where he was born in 1839. In 1863, he graduated fromni the Medical College of Harvard University, and was assistant surgeon in the First MIaineRegiment, heavy artillery, duiring two years of the war, receiving an honorable discharge.

Hle then entered upon the practice of medlicine in his native city, and continued therein until 1874. But he had inherited a taste for strong drink, through the indulgence of which he became its abject slave. After many efforts at reformn whichl proved of no avail, he resolved to look to Almighty God, and ask for strength to overcome his dreadful appetite.

About this time there was, in the city of Ba(n,gor, a band of Christian women who met frequently to pray for the salvation of the intemperate. At one of their meetings, the doctor presented himself-it was two days after he had knelt alone in his office and prayed to God for help-and pub)licly signed the pledge. Syvmpathy for those who were in the dreadful slough from which he had been lifted, soon began stirring in his heart, and hlie sought, by various methods, to influence and save them. After working for several months, with only partial success, it became evideut, that for sure and permanent work, there must be organization, and he conceived the plan of a reform club made up exclusively of those who 1had been drinking men; believing, as he did, 249

Page 250 view page image

250 GRlAPPLIkNG TW’ITII THE MON7STEtP; OP, that there must exist between two men who had once been iintemperate, a sympathly which could not exist between a man who has;,and one who has never, drank to excess. As soon as this matter becamie clear to him, Dr. IReynolds, by notice in a daily paper, invited the drinking imen of tlhe city to mieet 1him at a certain place. Eleven men responded to the call, and the Bangor Reform Club, the first of its kindl, was organized, September 10th, 1874, with Dr. Henry A.

Reynolds as president. The imotto of the new organization was, “Dare to do Right.” Filled with the true missionary spirit, this little band held other meetings, and did their utmost to bring ill new members, and so successful were their efforts, that in a few weeks their memibershlip swelled to hundredls, and the whole city was in a state of excitement over the nlew and strange work whlich had been inaugurated. From Bangor, the excitement soon spread through the State. Dr. PReynolds, believing thlat God had called him to the work of saving mien from intemperance and leading them to Christ, gave up his profession and threw himself into the work of preaching temperance and organizing reformn clubs. WAithin a year forty-five thousand reformed men were gathlered into clubs in the State of MAaine. Iu August, 1875, at a mneeting of the Nationial Christian Temperance Camp-MAleeting Association, held at Old Orchlard, Blaine, where temperance workers from all parts of the country had congregated, tho

Page 251 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD THE CURE. president of the WAVoman’s Christian Temperance Union of Salem,‘Iassachusetts, learned of the great work of reform progressing in MLaine uinder the leadership of Dr. Reynolds, and invited him to introduce his work in MAassachlusetts by holding a series of meetings in Salemi during the montlh of September. So thle work began in the Old Bay State, and within a year, forty thousand men of thlat Commonwealth, whlo had been habitual drinkers, were organized illto reform clubs. FORMATION OF CLUBS. The method pursued by Dr. Reynolds in the formationl of these clubs is very simple. There is a constitution with by-laws, to which the following pledge is prefixed: ”’ IIaving seen and felt the evils of intemperance, thlerefore, Resolved, That we, the undersigned, for our own good and the good of the world in whlich we live, do hereby promise and en,gag,e, withl the help of Almighlty God, to abstain friom buying, selling or using alcoholic or malt beverages, wine and cider included.” Article III. of the constitution gives the qualification for membership: “All male persons of the age of eighteen or upwards, who have been in the habit of using intoxicating liquor to a greater or less extent, are eligible to membershlip in this club.” After organizing a club of persons whlo have been addicted to drink, Dr.

Reynolds appeals to thle Christian women of thle locality to throw around them thle 20-1

Page 252 view page image

252 GRAPPLLIVG TIITII THE MO.N\STER; OR, stield of their care and sympathy, and urges upon the people at large the necessity of upholding and encouraging theem in every possible way. The mieetings of the clubs are held at least once d(luring the week, in the evenings; and on Sunday afternoons or evenings, the clubs, withl the Woman’s Ch’ristian Temperance Unions, hold public religious temperance meetings, which are often crowded to overflowing. The order of exercises at these public meetings consist of prayer, reading of Scripture and brief addresses by reformed men, interspersed with the sing,ing of such hymns as “Rock of Ages,” “Hold the Fort,” “I Need Thee Every Hour,” etc. Brief addresses are the rule, and a hymn is usually sung between each address. The badge worn by members of these reformed clubs is a red ribbon. Their motto is ” Dare to do BRight.”

One of the first fruits of the establishment of a reform club in any locality, is an increase in church attendance, and a decrease in the tax rate. In many towns where they exist, liquorselling has become unprofitable, and liquor-drinlking a custom that hurts a mnan’s social standing. From the ELst, Dr. Reynolds extended his labors into the West, where his work has been chiefly confined to the State of Michigan. In a letter to the Union, the organ of the Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, under date of July, 1877, the aspect and results of Dr. }Reynolds’s work in that State

Page 253 view page image

TIHE CURSE AND THIE CURE. are tlus referred to by a correspondent from Evanston: ” His plan is to take a State and settle down in it’to stay’

until it capitulates to the red-ribbon pledge. None but men over eighteen years of a,,ge are allowed to sign this pledge. Eighty thousain ilien In ilicliig,(n, to-da(y, wear the ribbon, which is atoken of their si,gnature-all of them have been drinkling men.’ None others need apply’

as menmbers of Dr. Reynolds’s Reform Clubs. His method is to speak in a general way to the public on the evening of his arrival-his meetings being held in a hall and thoroughly announced. The next after noon, the doctor addresses women, chiefly fromn the medical point of view. If they have not a W. T. U. he organizes one. The second night he talks to the public generally again, and organizes his club, then goes on his way, and leaves the town rejoicing. The doctor is thlorou,lghly business-like and metliodical. There is no doubt about his securing, in every State he visits, the same results as in AIichigan, for his ability is markled, his experience growing, his sincerity complete and all his work is’begun, concinued and ended’ in a firm reliance upon God.” To give an idea of the excitement created by the presence of Dr. Reynolds in any community, and of the results of his efforts to reclaim intemperate men, we copy the following brief reference to his work in the spring of 1877: “It is impossible to give figures, for there are additions every day of hundreds in the State, and 253

Page 254 view page image

254 GRAPPLIYNG TVITHII TIE:MONSTEP,; OR, the climax of enthlusiasm is by no means reached in anv town while Dr. IReynolds is there. “In Jackson, Sabbath evening, February 11th, two months after the organization of the club, Union Hall was so packed that the galleries settled and( were cleared, and hundreds could not gain admiittanice. “As the result of ten days’ work in Saginaw V~lley-at the three cities -(3ay City, Saginaw City and East Saginaw), the clubs number about three thousand men. “Froin there, Dr. Reynolds went to Lansing, our capital, and at the first signing, two hundred and forty-five joined the club, which is far up in the hundreds now. “The last and greatest victory is Detroit. Slow, critical, conservative, staid, not-any-shlams-for-ime Detroit. “Friday and Saturday nighlts there were crowded ihouses. Sabbath afternoon, two thousand five hundred seen together, and a club of three hundred and fortv-five formed. Sabbath evening, no room could hold the people, and the club reached nearly nine hundred. It is safe to say to-day that a thousand men in the city of Detroit are wearing the red ribbon. “Dr. P,eyno]ds has done another grand work, and that is in bringing up the W. C. T. Unions.

LEverywhlere this follows, churches are packed with womeni. Dr. P,eynolds tells them how they can

Page 255 view page image

TIIE CUR E AND TIIE CURE. help the men and their families, and they fall into line b) thie hundreds. Three hundred have enlisted in P-av City, four hundred in Lansing, two lhuntidred in East Saginaw, and so on, all over the State.” The estal)lishlment of reform clubs has been more general in LNew England and the Western States than in other parts of the country, though their organization in some of the Middle States has been attended with marked success. Vermont has a large number of clubs, the membership ranging from one hundred to fifteen hundred. FRANCIS MURPHY. The work of Francis Alurphy, which has been attended with such remarkable fervors of excitement ill nearly every commnunity where he has labored, is not so definite in its purpose, nor so closely organized, nor so permanent in its results as that of Dr. Reynolds. He draws vast assemblies, and obtains large numbers of signers to his pledge, which reads: “W AVithi malice towards none and charity for all, I, the undersigned, do pledge my word and honor, God helping me, to abstain from all intoxicating liquors as a beverage, and that I will, by all honorable means, encourage others to abstain.” An Irishman by birth, and full of the warm imp)ulse and quick enthusiasm of his people, he has thrown himnself into the workl of tenmplerance reform with an earnestness that commands a hearing, and 055

Page 256 view page image

2,5( GP.APPLING WITH THEMOiONSTERP; OPD, with an ardor of appeal and solicitation that is, for the time, almost irresistible. In the fall of 1869, Francis Murphy found him self in the cell of a prison in the city of Portland, Maine, to whlich he had been committed for drunkenness. He had been a liquorseller, commencing the work as a sober man with a good character, and ending it in ruin to himself and family, and with the curse of the drunkard’s appetite upon him. A Christian gentleman, Captain Cyrus Sturdevant, had obtained permission of the authorities to visit the jail and talk and pray with the prisoners. This brought him into personal contact with Mir. Murphy, who was not only deeply humiliated at the disgrace into which his intemperate life had brought him, but almost in despair. He tells the story of this part of his life with a nmoving eloquence. Capt. Sturdevant, after some solicitation, induced him to leave his cell one Sunday morning and attend religious services with the prisoners. He was in a state of mind to be deeply impressed by these services, and the result was a soleminn resolution to walk, with God’s help, in a new and better way. While yet a prisoner, he began his work of trying to save men from the curse of drink, and to lead themn to enter upon a religious life; and his influence with his fellow-prisoners was very marked and for good. On leaving the jail, he began at once his efforts to rescue others from the slavery from which he had escaped. His first appearance as a lecturer was in

Page 257 view page image

YIIE CURSE ANYD TIlE CURF,. the citv of Portland. The effort was well received by the audience, and at its close he found himself an ob)ject of special interest. From this time, he gave himself almost wholly to the cause of temperanice. After working for a time in Portland, and assisting in the organization of a reform club, he extended his efforts to other parts of the State of Maine, and afterwards to New Hampshire and the adjoining States, in which he labored for nearly three years with marked and often extraordinary success. From New England, Mr. Murphy went, on invitation, to the West, and was very active there, especially in Iowa and Illinois, in which States he aroused the people, and was instrumental in the organization of large numbers of local societies and reform clubs. In the winter of 1876-7, his work in Pittsburgh was attended. with remarkable results; over sixty thousand signatures were obtained to his pledge, and over five hundred saloons in Allegheny and neighboring counties closed their doors for want of patronage. The succeeding spring and summer Mr.

Murphy spent in Philadelphia, where the excitement was almost as great as it had been in Pittsburgh. IBut, as in the last-named city, too large a portion of the harvest which had been reaped was left to perish on the ground for lack of the means, or the will, to gather and garnier it. The real substantial and enduring work here has been that of the Wo uman’s Christian Temperance Union; which not 257

Page 258 view page image

25S GRIPPLLNG TVFITII TIlE IMONVSTER; OP, only held its meetings claily during thle exciting time of thle MAlurhiy mneeti,ngs but hls heldl them dailv ever since, keepi g, all the while, h(and and Iheart upon the men who are trying in earnlest to reforin, and hlel)inug, encouraging, and prot(.ecting thlem by all the means in their power. 5Ir.:Murphy continues to workl in various parts of the country, attracting large audiences whlerever lhe appears, and leading thousands to sign his pledge. lIe has done and( is still doing good service in the cause to which hle is so earnestly devoting himself.

Page 259 view page image

CHAPTER XIV. GOSPEL TEMPERANCE. .S we have seen in the chapters on the “Cru sade,” the “Woman’s Christian Temperance Union,” and the “PReform Clubs,” this new temperanice movemnent, which has attained in the last few years such large dimensions, has in it many of the features of a religious revival. On this account, and to distinguish it from all preceding efforts to break down the liquor traffic and save the drunkard, it has been called a Gospel temperance movement. Its chief reliance with many has been on prayer and faith, as agencies by whichl the milghty power of God could be so determined as not only to save thie drunkard from the curse of his debasing aiple-) tite, but to so move and act upon the liquorseller as to lead him to abandon his accursed traffic. THE VALUE OF PRAYER AND FAITH

ALONE. At the commencement of this movement, which took the form of what is known as the “Womanl’s Crusade,” the power of prayer seemed for awhile to be an almost irresistible force. Thousands and tens of thousands of men were, as they felt assured in their hearts, freed in an instant of time from an 259

Page 260 view page image

260 GtRAPPLIYG TWITH TIIE 3MONSTL,R; OR, appetite whliclh had been growing and strengthlening for years, until it held complete mastery over them; and this in answer to the prayer of faith. And hundreds of saloon and tavern-keepers abandoned their evil work, because, as was believed, God, in answer to the prayers of pious mnen and women, had turned upon them the influences of His Holy Spirit, and constrained theni to this abandonment.

For awhile this power of prayer was regarded as the force that was to break down the liquor traffic, and rescue the people fromn the curse of appetite. If prayer were persistent enou,lgh, and faith strong enoulgh, God would comne to the rescue, overtl-hrow the enemiy, a-nd redeeni and save the wretclhed victirns hlie was hlolding in such cruel bondage. B3ut, as time moved on, and the enemy, whose ranks were at first thrown into confusion, rallied his forces and held himself secure against renewed attackl, there came a doubt in the minds of many as to thle value of prayer and faith as the sole agency by which the rule of the d(lemon of intemperance was to be overthrown; and the same doubt camne as to thle power of prayer and faith alone to work the removal of an appetite for drink, when it was found by sad experience tlhat of the thousands of men who signed tlhe pledge under religious excitemnent, and made public declaration that, through faith in Christ, they had been healed of their infirnmity, only a few were able to stand in the hour of temptation; and these stood fast because they rested in no vain security. They

Page 261 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. knew, from an inner conviction, that appetite had not been destroyed; and that, in some unguarded momenet, it would spring upon and endeavor to enslave them again. But, with God’s help, they had resolved to hold it in check. Humbly they looked to Him for strength-meantime watching, as well as praying-to fight and overcome when their hour of trial and darkness came. So they stood ever on guard; and God gave them the strengthl they asked for, and victory after victory, until their enemy was under their feet; not dead, but held tlhere by the power which is given to every one who will use it against the enemies of his soul. PRAYER SUPPLEIME-NTED BY ORGANIZED WORK. Not so much dependence on prayer and faith now as on organized work in the natural plane of means and forces. This came as an orderly sequence, and gave to the cause of Gospel temperance a surer foundation to rest upon, and a larger promise of success. There was no turning away from God; no weakness of faith in His Divine power and readiness to save; but clearer light as to His ways with mlan, and as to how HIe is able to save, to the uttermnost, all who come unto Him. The instances going to showv that men were not cured of the appetite for strong drink in a moment of time by prayer and faith, were too many and too sorrowful not to force this conviction upon the mind of every thoughtful and observant Christian man and woman. And, so, 261

Page 262 view page image

2(}62 GRAPPLIN’G TVI’TH THE MONSTER; OR, even while many sincere and self-devoted workers ini this cause still hold to the view that God can, and will, if the faith be strong enough, change a man in an instant of time, and with no cooperation of his own beyond this act of faith, from vileness to pulitv-from a love of evil to a love of good-tlhe soun(ler, safer and more Scriptural doctrine that, if a manll would be saved from the enemies of his soul, he must fight and overcome them in the strength which God gives to all who will ask and receive, is the one now more generally preached to reformed mene; and, as a result, the number of those who stand fast in the new life to which they have attaiied, is steadily increasing. THE APPETITE FOR DRIN’K NOT TAKEN AWAY IN A MIOMIENT. Still, far too widely in this Gospel work of saving fallen men from the power of appetite, is the delusive idea held out that if a man will “give his heart to Christ,” as it is called; that is, pray humbly, sincerely and in faith to have his sins forgiven, and lis soul purified from all evil by an application of Divine grace; God will, in answer to this prayer alone, and in an instant of time, takle away the appetite for drink which has been for years gradually gaining the mastery over him. We have heard a man declare, in the presence of an assemblage of men who had been slaves to drink, and who were seelking for a way of escape, that God had, in answer

Page 263 view page image

‘IIE A CUESE AND ~7E, CU’E. to his pr,ayers, destroved ill a moment thle appetite whlichl had long hlelld him in a close bondage; and tlat, if they would come to Him and give IHim their hlearts, He would work in them the same miracle of spiritual hlealing. As we listened to his onlfident speech, we felt how great was the dag,er in which hle hinmself stood, and how much better it would have been for his hearers if he had kept silent.

HOW MANY ARE REALLY SAVED. Facts are solid things, and wei,lg heavily in the scale of argument. They are not always pleasant to look at; but it is weakness to ignore tlhemn. Let us take a few facts in connection withl this Gospel temperance work. The first of these came to our 1knowledge while we were revolving the contents of this chapter, and before we had commenced writing it. A leading temperance worker, who was an active participant in the AIurphly movement, and who holds that there is for the confirmed drunkard no hope or safety but in the power of religion, stated to us that during the MAoody and Sankey revival in Plhiladelphia, somnething over two hundred drunlken then were reclaimed and converted; changed in heart, as it was declared, and ” savced” by the power of God.

These were gathered together on a certain evening in one of the churches, and the gentleman to whom we have referred was among those who addressed them. The poor, weakl, and in too many 263

Page 264 view page image

264 GRAPPLIIVG WITH THE MIONSTER; OR, instances, friendless and homeless men were talked to, and then committed to God in prayer. They had His grace in their hearts-had been “saved” through prayer and faith and would He not care for, protect and defend them? Alas, for the sequel! Of all these two hundred converted and “saved” men, who had, in a moniment of time, been changed from servants of sensuality and sin into children of God, their souls made “whiter than snow,” not over five or six can to-day be found in the ranks of sober men! In and around Pittsburgh, during the religious temperance revival which, under Francis Murphy, wroughlt such marvels in that city and neighborhood, over fifty thousand signatures were obtained to the pledge, the signers, in a large number of cases, professing, faith in Christ, and having an inner assurance, as they believed, that He would keep them, by the power of His grace, from again falling into the sin and misery of intemperance. But, to-day, only a small proportionate number can be found out of this great multitude who are standing fist by their profession. A like result has followed the great Gospel work of Mr. Miurphy in Philadelphia. Of the thirty or forty thousand who signed the pledge and professed to be saved thlrough faith in Christ, the number of men who have been rescued from drunkenness can scarcely be counted by hundreds; and of these the large proportion owe thleir salvation to the natural safeguards and orderly ex

Page 265 view page image

TIE CUPSE AND TIIE CUTRE. ternial conditions which were broughlt to the aid of spiritual resolve and spiritual forces. AWlhen the excitement of these great revivals was over, and the contagious enthusiasm had died away, an(l men fell back into their old ways, amid old surroundings and temptations, each alone in the louse of his own real life, then came THE

TRIAL AND THE TEST, and it was found that to depend on grace alone, and the inner change it had effeted in answer to prayer, was to rest, too often, in a vain security. The new convert was the same as to the essential evil quality of his life as before his conversioin-or turninig round to go the other way-and if he stood still where he had turned, and did not, in a new life of practical obedience to D)ivine laws, walk forwlard in the Heavenly road, his conversion would avail him nothing. Not that he was left alone by God to stand or fall as he might. No human heart ever felt even the faintest motions of that Divine pity, and compassion, and yearning to save his lost and perishiing children, which is felt by our Heavenly Father, who is very love itself.i: But He cannot s(,ve humanity by dlestroying it, and this destructionI would takle place the moment hle touched man’s freedom to choose between good and evil. Of his own will, man has turned away from God; and of lhis own will he mlust return to Him if ever he return at all. The way of return has been opened 265

Page 266 view page image

26( GPAPPLLVG ITJVI} TIIE 3OVSTEF,; OR, and made plain, and God is forever calling and elitreating His poor, wandering ones to come back, and offering them strengtlh to walk, and weapons to fi,lit,,and armor for defense. But Hle cannot walk for them, nor fight for them, nor defend them unless tlhey put on thle armor His mercy supplies. Thev must, of themselves, using the strength He gives tlhem, walk in the Heavenly way; and with the sword( of Divine truth He places in their hands, do battle with the enemies of their souls. There is no othler means of attaining Heaven. This strengthl to walk and fight and overcome, is the Divine grace that saves. It is the free gift of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; thle very power of God unto salvation. THE DIVINE GRACE THAT SAVES. It is by thle application of this Divine grace that men are saved from their sins and from the power of hlell. But they can never receive it as passive subjects. They must takle it and apply it in and of themiselves, and use it as if it were their own; yet never forgetting that it is the gift of God, and never ceasiing to aclknowledge and thank Him for His ininLite goodness and mercy in teachinig their “hands to war;” in “gir(ling,” them ” witlh strength unto the battle,” and in giving them a “lamp unto their feet and a lighlt unto their path,” so that they may walk in safety. If salvation were of grace alone, as so many teach in this Gospel temperance workl, what need of

Page 267 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. “sweord,” or “armor,” or a “lamp unto the feet?”

for if, in answer to prayer and faith, a man’s evil nature is instantly changed, he is no longer subject to temptation, and cannot, therefore, enter into combat with evil; and if God lift him out of the darkness of his carnal nature into the light of regeneration solely in answer to prayer, what need of any lamp unto his feet or light unto his path? He is no longer a pilgrim and a wayfarer, journeying heavenward throulgh anl enemy’s land. AVe press this subject on the reader’s attention, because so much of success or failure in this great Gospel teimperance work depends on a right undetstanding of spiritual laws and a true comprehension of the means of salvation. Holding, as we do, that, for the thousands and hundreds of thousands of unhappy and wretched men and women in our land who have become the almost helpless slaves of an appetite which is rarely, if ever, wholly destroyed, no true succor lies in anything but Divine grace andl help, we feel that a great responsibility rests with all lwho, in the providence of God, have been drawn into this work. PReferring to the loose, and we cannot help saying hurtful teachings of too many temperance revivalists, P-ev. Charles I. Warren, writing in the Newv York Christian Advocate, says: “RPeligious conversion, all are agreed, is the first necessity for all men, and especially for inebriates, as the surest hope of a real and permanent refor 2(37

Page 268 view page image

268 GRAPPLIVG WITHI THE M10ONSTER; OR, rn(tion of life. And intemperate men, especially thiose wh-o become demented rather than demonized, it is well known, are always easily moved by religious influences, even when so drunk that they would wisely be deemed incompetent to execute a will for the disposal of earthly property, and incapable of giving, testimony in a court of law. “Yet, this idea of a spiritual renovation of the heart, while the head is too intoxicated to apprehend a moral obligation, is almost beyond rational belief. It is difficult to conceive that any man, in such a state of voluntarily-induced imbecility, too drunk to hold intelligent converse with men, can be competent to transact business with God, to receive and answer those calls from the Holy Spirit that decide the eternal destinies of the soul.” And lie adds: ” AWe judge instinctively that all men, intemperate or sober, must work out their own salvation with fear, while God workls in them to will and to (lo.” This is the key-note to the whole subject of spiritual regeneration. It is active cooperation; work, conflict, victory; and this down on the sphere of comimon life, and in the midst of temptation-not out of the world, but “in the world;” not something done in and for a man while hle waits in prayer on God, but after lie has fought his battle with some enemy of his soul, and overcome in the strengthl which God has given him in answer to prayer.

Only they who have fought and conquered cal possess the land and dwell there in safety.

Page 269 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. AXN UNSOUND AND DANGEROUS DOCTRINE. In a meeting at whlich wNe were lpresent, and where from one to tw-o hundred reformed mnen were gathered for religious worship, and for help and counsel, thle hymn commencing “Prone to wander, Lord I feel it,” was sung. At its close, a man rose from his seat and entered his protest against the singing of that lhymn any more. It is not true, hle said, that the man whlom God has converted feels any proneness to wander. He had had tie grace of God in his soul for-w-e don’t remember how vmany years-and lhe could testify that the desire to wander from Godl’s commiandments had been whlolly removed.

He, therefore, repeated his protest against the use of a hlymn containing a sentiment so dishlonorable to a truly saved Christian. As hle sat down, a very young iman arose and added the weilght of his testiniony to the assertion of his older Christian brother. IHe also, in answer to prayer, as he confidently asserted, had attained unto that highler life whlichl is not only free from sin, but from evenl thle desire to wander from the ways of holiness. As we lookled into and read the faces of these two men, we si,ghed for what we saw therein, and pitied them for the peril in which they stood. But our greater concern was for the poor, weak, almost helpless ones we saw around us, and for the effect of this delusive error which had )been so needlessly thrown 2(‘)O

Page 270 view page image

970 GRAPPLLIYG TVITI THE IOTNSTER; OR, into their minds. If any of them should rest iii the belief that they, too, hlad, by the grace of God, been wholly set free from the bondage of sin; that the appetite for drink and the lust of all evil had been extinguished, and their proneness to wander from God taken away in simple answer to prayer, then would their danger, we felt, be so imminent as to leave but little room for hope of their standing in the new life. A stumbling-block had been laid in their wav over which they must almost surely fall. AVe are writing for the help and safety of men for vlwhom there is but little or no hope of rescue from the depths of evil and sensuality into which they have fallen, except in a truly religious litfe; not a life of mere faith and sentiment and fancied holiness, but of earnest conflict and daily right livilng. A life in which not only intemperance is to be shunned as a sin against God, but every impure and evil desire of the heart, and every thoughtlt and purpose of wrong to the neighbor. And, believing as we do, that God’s grace and power can only be given to those who will take it as active subjects-not mere passive recipients-and by using it as if it were their own, avail themselves of its purifving and regenerating influence, we can do no less than question and reject any doctine that even seems to give a different impression, as delusive and exceedingly dangerous. To make Gospel temperance the true power of God unto the salvation of intemperate men, we

Page 271 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. must have in it, and with it, the Gospel of conflict with evil, the Gospel of daily right living, the Gospel of love to the neighbor and the Gospel of coinmon sense. And these are coming more and more into the work, which is widening and increasing, and every year adding thousands upon thousands to the inumber of those who are saved from the curse of drink. 271

Page 272 view page image

CHAPTERi XV. TEMPERANCE COFFEEHOUSES AND FRIENDLY INNS. THE cure of a drunkard is always attended with peculiar difficulties. The cost is often great. Sometimes cure is found to be impossible. A hundred may be protected from the ravages of inteinperance at the cost of savinig one who has fallen a victim to the terrible malady. “An ounce of prevent.ion is worth a pound of cure.” AWhiile so much is being done to reform and save the drunkard, the workl of prevention has not been forgotten. Great good has been accomplished in this direction through the spread of total-abstinence principles. Ill this the various templerance organizations have done much, and especially with the rising generation.

But, so long as mien are licensed by the State to sell intoxicating drinks, the net of the tempter is spread on every hand, and thousands of the weak aind unwary are yearly drawn therein and betrayed to their ruin.

In our great cities a large number of men who have to do business at poinlts remote from their dwellings, are exposed to special temptations.

The down-town lunch-room and dining,-room have, in most cases, their drinking,bars; or, if no bar is visible, the bill of fare offers, 2.72

Page 273 view page image

THE CURSE AND THE CURE. in too many cases, any kind of intoxicating bevera,e that may be dclesired. Thousands of men are, in consequence, yearly led away from sobriety. Seeing this, efforts have been made during tlhe past fewv years to establish cheap temperance coffeehouses, whlere workingmen and others may get a good noonday lunch, or a morning and evening meal at a trifling cost. In all cases, these have been found of great service to the cause of temperance. A pint mug of excellent coffee, withl sugar and milk, and a large, sweet roll, costing five cents, are found to make a far better and healthlier lunchl than the highlly-seasoned hashes and scraps called “firee lunches,” which must be washled down by a five or tencent glass of liquor. THE EXPERIMENT IN PHILADELPIIIA. The success -whlich has attended the establishment of chleap temperance coffeehouses in thlis city (Phliladelp]iia), is quite remarklable. In thle fall of 1874, Joshua L. Baily, one of our active, clear-headed merchlants, who had been for many years an earnest temperance man, determined to give the chleap coffeehouse experiment a fair trial, cost what it nilght; for he saw that if it could be made successuil, it would be a powerful agency in the work of prevention. He began in a modest way, taking a small store at the corner of MIarket and Fifteenthi Streets, and fitting it up in a neat and attractive manner. With a few pounds of coffee, and a few 273

Page 274 view page image

274 GRAPPLI:VG WTITI THE MONSTER; OR, dlozens of rolls, the place was opened, thle single attenidant, a woman, acting the double part of cookl and waiter. For five cents a pint mnug of the best Java coffee, with milk and sugar, and a good-sized roll, were furnished. From the very start “The Workingmen’s Central CoffeeHouse,” as MIr. Baily called it, was successful. II the immediate neighborhood five hundred workmnen were employed on the city buildings, and opposite stood the Pennsylvania Railroad freight d(lepot, to which came daily about thle same number of mendrayimen, teamsters and others. It took but a few days to so crowd the new coffee-room at the usual lunlching time as to require an additional assistant. From day to day the business went on increasing, until more help and larger accommodations became necessary. Soon a complete kitchen had to be built in the basement, and the adjoining store added, in order to meet the steadily-enlarging denlands upon tlhe new establishment. The fame of the good coffee, which was better than most people found at home, spread far and near, and larger and larger numnbers of clerks, workingmen and others, turned their steps daily, at lunch time, towards the Central CoffeeHouse. It was so much better thlan the poor stuff served in most of the eating-houses; and, with the sweet roll added, so much better than the free iunch and glass of beer or whisky with whl-ich too lnany had been accustomed to regale thlemselves.

Page 275 view page image

THE CURSE ANVD TIE CURP E. SIGNAL SUC(CESS. Steadily swelled the tide of custom. WLthin a year a third store, adjoining, was added. But the enlal,rged p)remises soon proved inadequate to the accommodation of the still-increasing crowd. At this writing “The Central” is from six to seven times larger thlan when first opened; and there lunch in its rooms, daily, nearly two tlhousand persons. One room has been fitted up for ladies exclusively, in which from forty to fifty can luncl at one time. ]But BIr.

Baily looked beyond the chleap coffee and rolls by which lie was able to keep so many away-from bar-rooms and restaurants whlere liquor was sold.

He believed in other influences and safeguards. And to tlhis end, and at lhis own cost, lhe fitted up the various rooms over the seven stores extendiing along iMarket Street from Fifteenthl to Broad, in whlichl the coffee-rooms are located, and set tlheim apart for various uses. Here is a lecturehall, capable of seating four hundred persons; a free readingroom, well warmed and li,lghted and supplied with thle best daily newspapers, American and English illustrated publications, and the standard periodicals; besides four othler rooms that will hold from seventy to one hundred persons, whicel are used for various meeting purposes, all in connection withl temperance. Five regular services are held in the lecture-room every week, viz.: “Bible PReading,” on Sunday afternoon;”

Temperance EN, 275

Page 276 view page image

276 GPAPPLI~BG TVITII THE lMONSTER; OR, perience meeting,,” on MIonday evening; “Prayer and Praise meeting,” Tuesday evening; “Gosl)el Temperance mieetin,,” on Thursday evening,; and Youths’ Temperance meeting,” Friday evening. These mieetinigs are often crowded, and, like the coffee-rooms below, attract audiences made up frOm every rankl in society. At many of these meetings, Alr. Baily presides in person. Encouraged by thle success of this first effort, \Ir. 13aily opened another cheap coffeehouse in the very centre of the wholesale trade of the city, where thousands of clerks, wvorlkingmen and merchants were in the habit of resorting for lunch or dinner to the restaurants and bar-rooms in the nelghborhlood. This, located at No. 31 South Fourth Street, lie called “The Ailodel Coffee-Elouse.” CROWADED FROM TIIE FIRST. From the first it was crowded even to an uncomfortable extent. The demands of its patrons soon rendered larger quarters a necessity. A new building was erected specially adapted to the purpose, rliany novel features being introduced whlich a twelvemonthl’s experience had suggested. The new ” Alodel” opened June 1st, 1876. Atany persons thiouglit it was too large, and that it would never be filled. But it was thronged on the day of opening, and on every day since the demands upon it hlave been fully up to its capacity. The umn,, her lunching, here daily is about three thousand.

Page 277 view page image

THE CURPSE AND TIHE CURE. In the establishment of the coffeehouses there were, of course, many mistakes, the results of inexperience. Miany things had to be unlearned as well as many learned. But mistakes were promptly corrected. With the growth of the work, ability to provide for it seenled to keep pace, and modifications in the management were adopted as necessity dictated. bNot much was anticipated at the commencement beyond furnishing a mug of coffee and a roll of bread, but it soon became apparent that somethling more than this was needed. To meet this necessity, the coffeehouse bill of fare was greatly extended, and now quite a variety of nutritious and substantial dishes are provided, and each at the uniform price of five cents. The main feature-the coffee-is, however, preserved. A full pint mug of the best Java (equal to two ordinary cups) with pure, rich milk and whlite sugar, and two ounces of either ilAieat or brown bread, all for five cents, is the every-day lunch of many a man who, but for this provision, would be found in the dram-shop. lNo dish, as we have said, costs over five cents, which is the standard price the year round, whatever the fluctuations of markets may be. In addition to the bread and coffee already mentioned for five cents, the bill of fare comprises puddings of rice, tapioca and corn starch, baked apples dressed with sugar and milk, all sorts of pies (half a pie being given for a portion), mushes of cracked wheat, corn and oatmeal.

dumplings, eggs, potatoes, beans, hainm, 277

Page 278 view page image

278 GPA PFPLI-(G lTTJ-r TIiE 31OST7FR; OR, corned beef, liver, “scrapple,”

sausage, custrds, soups, pickles and, in season, fresh fruits. Of bread, there are Boston and Phi!adelphia brown, wheat, Phliladelphia and VTienna rolls. A pint glass of milk with a roll, costs five cents; butter three cents, and extra rolls one cent each; so that for ten or fifteen cents a man gets a full luncheon, as every portion of food is equal to a large saucer heaped. These establishments require, of course, the most mlethodical, orderly and careful management, withl capable matrons at the head of each, and a steward or superintendent to make intelligent purchases. At the “M lodel CoffeeHouse,” there are nearly fifty employees, and, excepting three or four men, they are girls and women. The upper rooms of the building, are for the lodgings, offices, laundry and drawing-room, for the use of the employees. The tirls, whlo are mostly of country birth and training, are thus furnished with a good and safe home, where they have books and music, large and well-furnished chambers, a good table-they dine at one family table in their own dining-room-and have their washinig and ironing done in the house. They are required to be neat and tidy in appearance, respectable and discreet in character and manner.

THE GOOD DONE. The good that is done through an instrumentality like this can never be fully known. Of those who are drawn into paths of safety, we do not so often

Page 279 view page image

THE CURSE A-VD TIIE CURPE. hear as of those lwho are led astray. But enou,gh is alreadv known of the good done by these two coffee-hlouses to give large encouragement for thLeir establisliment in other localities and other cities. Hundreds of young men whlo had fallen into the dang,erous habit of taking a glass of beer every day with their lunchl, now take a frag,rant cup of coffee instead, and find themselves better for the cliange; hundreds more who hlad begun to feel the insidious encroachments of appetite, have been able to get out of the way of temptation. The question that naturally arises withl all wlho lookl practically at thlis matter is, whether there is any profit in the business of keeping a cheap temperance coffeehouse? Can a pint of coffee, witlh sugar, milk and a two-ounce roll of bread, be furnishled for five cents and leave any marg,in for profit? iAr. Baily’s experiment has proved that it can.

FRIENDLY INNNS. But not alone in Philadelphia is the cheap cofee house to be found. There are hundreds of thenm in our various towns and cities, though none on so larce a scale as here; and they are rapidly mnultiplying and doing good. “The Friendly Inn,” and “The Holly-Tree Inn,” are places somewhat similar in chlaracter, but partaking more of the nature of an “
inn ” than a simple eatiiig-hlouse. These have, usually, a pleasant parlor, with li,ght, and warmth, and books, into which any one may come and 1,ass 279

Page 280 view page image

280 GRAPPLI\YG TVITII TIHE MONSTER; OR, the evenin,, instead of drifting into a saloon, and wiere cheap mneals and lodgings can be had if needed.

In Cleveland, Ohio, Cliristiani temperance workl, which is very large a(ind effective, is carried on almost entirely in connection with “Friendly Inns,” of which there are five. A chapel, readingroomn, sleeping apartments and a cheap restaurant are maintained in connection with each of these inns. The women engaged in the cause of Gospel temperance in that city regard them as most valuable auxiliaries to the spiritual work in which they are en,gaged. In a large number of cases, they have been the direct means of bringing men in whom fewe traces of goodness could at first be discerned in such contact with religious influences as to win them over to a better life. le,

Page 281 view page image

CHAPTER XVI. TEMPERANCE LITERATURE. TiHE greatest and most effective agency in any - work of enli,lghtenment and reform is the press. Bv it the advanced thinker and Christian phlilanthlropist is able to speak to the whole people, and to ilnstruct, persuade and influence them. He can address the reason and conscience of thousands, and even of hundreds of thousands of people to whom he couled never find access in any other way, and so turn their minds to the right consideration of questions of social interest in regard to which they had been, from old prejudices or habits of thinking, in doublt or grievous error. No cause has been more largely indebted to the press than that of temperance reform. From the very beginning of agitation on the subject of this reform, the press has been used with great efficiency; and to-day, the literature of temperance is a force of such magn,itude and power, that it is moving whole nations, and compelling Parliaments, Chamblers of Deputies and Houses of Cotngress to consider the claims of a question which, if presented fifty years ago, would have been treated, in these grave assemblages, with levity or contempt. Ad81

Page 282 view page image

,-‘ G[ -LkI’l’LIVG WITII TIFE JIOASJ‘7’IP; OP, For many vears aft,er tlle reform movement began ill this country, the press was used with markled effect. But as most of the bookls, pamphlets and tracts whlichi were issued came through individual enterprise, thle editions were often small and the prices highl; and as the sale of such publications was limited, and the profit, if any, light, the efforts to create a broad and comprehensive temperance literature met with but feeble encouragemenlt.

But in 1865, a convention was called to meet at Saratoga to consider the subject of a national organization so comprehensive and practical that all the friends of temperance in religious denominations alnd temperance organizations could unite thlerein for coummnon workl. Out of this convention grew the NATIONAL TEMIPERANCE SOCIETY AND PUBLICATION IIOUSE, lwhichl began, at once, the creation of a temperance literature wortlhy of thle great cause it represented. The president of this society is Hon.

William 1~. Docldge, of New York. The vice-presidents are ninetv-two in number, and include some of the most distinguislhed nien in the country; clergynimon,jurists, statesmen, andcl private citizens emiinent for their pubDlic spirit and phlilanthlropy. It has now been in existence some twelve years. Let us see wbat it has done in that time for temperance literature and thle direction and growth of a public sentiment adverse to the liquor traffic. We let the efficient cor

Page 283 view page image

TIIE CURPSE AN~D 111E CUI?E. responding secretary and publishling agent, J. N. Stearns, speakl for the association he so ably represents. Its rooms are at No. 58 Reade Street, New York. Referring to the initial work of the society, “It was resolved,” says AIr. Stearns, “thliat the publishing agent should keep’all the temperance literature of the day.’ This was found to consist of less than a dozen different publications in print, and these of no special value. All the plates of valuable workls before in existence were either shipped across the water or melted up and destroyed.

The society commenced at once to create a literature of its own, but found it was not the work of a moment. Tile first publication outside of its monthly paper, was a four-page tract by Rev. T. L. Cuyler, D.D., in February, 1866, entitled’A Shot at the Decanter,’ of which about two hundred thousand copies have been published. FIRST BOOK PUBLISHED. “The first book was published in May of the same year, entitled,‘Scripture Testimony against Intoxicating Wine.’ Prizes were offered for the best tracts and books, and the best talent in the land sought and solicited to aid in giving light upon every phase of the question. The result has been that an immense mass of manuscripts have been received, examined, assorted, some approved and many rejected, and the list of publications has gone on steadily increasing, until in the eleven years it 28). J( 0

Page 284 view page image

284 GRAPPLLING’IT’T THE MOSTERP; OR, amounts to four hundred and fifty varieties upon every branch of the temperance question. Thlere were over twenty separate so-called secret temperance societies, each with a different ritual and constitution, with subordinate organizations scattered all over the land. These contained probably about one million of members. Then there were churches, open societies, State temperance unions, etc., each operatLing independently a(nd with no common bond of union. Some were for moral suasion alone, others for political action, while others were for both united. The great need for some national organization which should be a common centre and ground of union, a medium of communication between all, and to aid, strengthen and benefit every existing organization and denomination, was felt all over the land. “This society was organized to supply such a need. It is both a society and a publication house. The need and demand came from every quarter for facts, statistics, arguments and appeals upon every phase of the question, in neat, cheap and compact form, which could be sent everywhere and used by everybody. Public opinion hlad settled down against us, and light was needed to arouse it to right action. The pulpit and the platform were to be supplemented by the press, which, henceforth, was to be used in this great and rapidly strengtheniing cause, as in every other, to reach the individuals and homes of every portion of the land.

Page 285 view page image

THE CURSE AN:YD TIIE CURE., AFTER TWELVE YEARS. “Twelve vears have passed-years of anxious preparation and toil, of seed-planting and sowing, and they have been improved. This society now publishes books and tracts upon the moral, economical, phlysiological, political, financial, religious, medical and social phases of the reform. We have the writings of over two hundred different persons in almost every walk and station in life. We already lhave a literature of nomean character. Its influence is not only felt in every State and Territory in the land, but in every country on the globe. “Among the early publications of the society were those printed upon’The Adulteration of Liquors,”The Phlysiological Action of Alcohol,’ ‘Alcohol: Its Nature and Effects,”Alcohol: Its Place and Power,”Is Alcohlol Food?”TextBook of Temperance,’ etc., followed later by’ Bacclus Dethroned,”The Medical Use of Alcohol,’ ‘Is Alcohol a Neccessary of Life?”Our Wasted PResources,”On Alcohol,”Prohibition does Prohibit,”Fruits of the Liquor Traffic,”The Throne of Iniquity,”Suppression of the Liquor Traffic,”Alcohol as a Food and MIedicine,’ etc. “The truths of these books and pamphlets, which have been reproduced in a thlousand ways in sernions, addresses, newvspapers, etc., have already permeated the community to such an extent as to bear much fruit.” 285)

Page 286 view page image

286 GRAPPLG WTVITII THE MIONVSTEP; OR, In the creation of a literature for children, the society early issued Thec YoutAs’ TCeiprcance -‘aniner, a paper for Sunday-schlools. This has attained a circulation of nearly one hundred and fifty thlousand copies mnonthlly. It has also created a Sundayschiool temperance library, which numbers already as many as seventy bound volumes; editions of which realching in the aggregate to one hundred and eilghty-three thousand five hundred and seventysix volumes have already been sold. Thie society also publishes a monthly paper called the National Tentcerance Adv,ocate, which has a wide circulation. REMAIARKABLE

GROWTHI OF TEMPERANCE LITERATURE. The number of books, pamphlets and tracts which have been issued by the National Temperance Society during the twelve years of its existence, is four lhundred and sixty, some of them large and imnlportant volumes. To this extraordinary production and growth of temperance literature in the past twelve years are thie people indebted for that advanced public sentiment whlich is to-day gathering such force and will. Aicnd here, let us say, in behalf of a society which has done such grand and noble work, that from the very outset it has had to struggle with pucuniary difficulties. Referring to the difficulties and embarrassments with which the society has had to contend from the beginningi, the secretary says:

Page 287 view page image

THE CURSE AND Tl’E CURPE. “The early financial struggles of the society are knowan only to a very few persons. It was deemed best by the majority of the board not to let the public know our poverty. Looking back over the eleven years of severe struggles, pecuniary embarrassinents, unexpected difficulties, anxious days, toiling, wearisome nights, with hopes of relief dashed at almost every turn, surrounded by the indifference of friends, and with the violent opposition of enemies, we can only wonder that the society has breasted the storm and is saved from a complete and total wreck. A This society never was endowed, never had a working capital, never has been the recipient of contributions from churches or of systematic donations from individuals. It never has had a day of relief from financial embarrassment since its organization; and yet there never has been a day but that the sum of ten thousand dollars would have lifted it out of its embarrassments and started it with a buoyant heart on towards the accomplishment of its missionl.” And he adds: “

Notwithstanding all these constant and ever-pressing financial embarrassments, the society has never faltered for one moment, but has gone steadily on doing its appointed work, exploring new fields, and developing both old and new truths and documents and principles, and it stands to-day the strongest andl most solid and substantial bulwark against intemperance in the land.” 2 8i

Page 288 view page image

88 GRAIPPLLYG WTITH TIHE J-ONASTER; OR, A MOST IMPORTANT AGENCY. As thie most important of all the agencies now used for the suppression of the liquor traffic, and as the efficient ally of all let us rally to the support of our great publication house and see that it has ampler means for the work in which it is engaged. There are hundreds of thousands of men and women in our land who are happy and prosperous to-day because of what this society has done in the last twelve years to create a sentiment adverse to the traffic and to the drinking usages of society. Its work is so silent and unobtrusive in comparison with that of many other efficient, but more limited instrumentalities, that we are apt to lose sight of its claims, and to fail in giving an adequate support to the very power, which is, il a large measure, the source of power to all the rest. If we would war successfully with our strong and defiant enemy, we must look to it that the literature of temperance does not languish. We are not making it half as efficient as it might be. Here we liave.a thoroughly organized publication house, with capable and active agents, which, if the means were placed at its disposal, could flood the country with books, pamphlets and tracts by millions every year; and we leave it to struggle with embarrassments, and to halting and crippled work. This is not well. Our literature is our right arm in this great conflict, and only in the degree that we strengthen this arm wvill we be successful in our pursuit of victory.

Page 289 view page image

FINAN\CIAL VIEW OF THE LICENSE SYSTEM. I Whatever revenie license pays the State is fully counterbalanced by the increased cost of jails, poorhouses and police, for which the patient public pays immense taxato.”. The moral burdens fromn the infamous traffic are all additional to the financial.”

.1 I I

Page 290 view page image

Page 291 view page image

CHAPTER XVII. LICENSE A FAILURE AND A DISGRACE. Ort over two hundred years in this country, and for a mnuchl longer period of time in Great Pritain and some of the countries of Continental Lurope, attempts hlave been made to protect thlle people ag,ainst thle evils of intemperance by restrictive li(tuor laws. But as thlese laws were permrnissive a,n-(I not prohibitory, the evil was not restrained. Nay, its larger growth came as the natural consequence of suchl laws, for thley not only gave to a few mnen in every conmmunity the ri,lit to live and grow richl by doing all in thleir power to increase the evi’l, lut threwv around them the protection of the State; So leaving the people powerless in tleir h-ands. IISTORY OF LICENSE IN

MIASS,‘ACnUSETTS. Thle history of all restrictive laws whiclh have stopped short of absolute prohibition, is a history L’ the saddest of failures, and shows that to license ane evil is to increase its powver. Judge PRobert C. Pitman, in lis “Alcolil ailnld the State,’ an exceediongly valuable discussioin i f t,le “Problem of Law as Aipplied to the Liquor Traf’&” gives an instructive history of tlhe license laws of ‘LIcO1

Page 292 view page image

292 GRAPPL,ING ITV THIIE MIONSTER; OR, Alassaclhusetts from early colonial times down to the year 1877. The experience of Iassachlusett,s i~ that of every other community, State or na-,ioii, which has sou,lght to repress drunkenness and its attendant evils by the enactment of license laws; and we ask the reader’s earnest and ciandid consi(lderation of thle facts we shall here present. As early as 1636, an effort was made in the Old Colony to lessen intemperance by the passage of a restrictive lavw, declaring “That none be suffered to retail wine, strong water or beer, either withlin doors or without, except in inns or victualing-houses allowed.”

That this law did not lessen thle evil of drunklenness is plain from the fact that, in 1646, in the preamble to a new liquor law it was declared by the MIassachusetts colony that,” Forasmuch as drunkenness is a vice to be abhorred of all nations, especially of those vlwho hold out and profess the Gospel of Christ, and seeing any strict law will not _preail itss the cause be takei’ away, it is, therefore, ordered by thlis Court,”-AVWhat?

Entire prohlibition of the sale of intoxicating drinks? No. Only, “That no merchant, cooper or any other person whatever, shall, after thle first day of thle first month, sell any wine under one-quarter of a caskl, neither by quart, gallon or any other measure, but only sucle taccri~6rs as are iiccicI to csell by the gallon.” And in order still furtLlher to protect and encourage the publican in his vested and exclusive rigt, it was further enacted tLat, “Any tavricrs or other

Page 293 view page image

THE CUPSE ANYD THE CUPEE. persons vwho shall inform against any transgressor, shall have one-half of the fines for his cneo ragencet.”

This law contained a section which forbids any person licensed “to sell strong waters, or any private housekleeper to permit any person to sit dIrinking or tippling strong waters, wine or strong beer in their houses.”

THIE EVIL STILL INCREASING. Still the evil of drunkenness went on increasing under the license system, until in 1692, we find in a preamble to certain more strilng,ent laws for the regtulation of the traffic, this sad confession: “And forasmucli as the ancient, true and principal use of inns, tavernis, ale-liouses, victualing-houses and other houses for common entertainnment is for receip)t, relief and lodging of travelers and strangers, and the refreshlmenit of persons on lawful business. A* - lnd not for entertainment and harboring of lewd or idle people to spend or consume their time or money there; therefore, to )prevent lte miscliicf and great disorders Itappeningt daily by abuse of sucA ]tout.ses, It is further enacted,” etc.-not prohibition of the sale; but furthler restrictions and penalties. How far these restrictions and penalties were effective, appears from the statue of 1695, ill the preamble of which is a complaint that divers persons who had obtained license to sell liquor to be taken away and not drunk in their houses, did, notwithistanding, “give entertainment to persons to sit 293

Page 294 view page image

‘-‘94 GPAPPLIYG UIT[I TIlE llMO-STEP,; OR, drinking, and tippling there,”

while others wlho “/are no liCe.seC at (ill are yet so hardy as to run upon the lawA,” to the “great increase of drunkenness and other debaucheries.” These colonial fathers, in their efforts to lessen the evil of drinking by restrictive license, for which a fee to thle State was required, opened a door for the unlicensed dram-shlop, which was then, as it is now, one of the worst forms of the liquor traffic, because it is in the hands of more unscrupulous persons, too many of whom are of the lowest and vilest class, and whlose tippling-hlouses are dens of crimie and infamtiy as wvell as drunlkenness. How this was in the colony of Alassachlusetts u n de r license in 1695 is seen above, and further a ppears in this recital taklen fro m tl e statute to furt h e r limit the spread of druilnkenness, wherein it r e f e r s to “divers ill-dispoosed and indigent per)sons, the pa ints and penalties in t(e l aws already nTade not ~‘crdardirc, who are so hardy as to p resume to sell cai(Ic retail strong beer, ale, cider, s herry wine, rum or other strong liquors or mi xed drinkls, and to eecp coimnioi t lppli)lt-youuses, thereby harboring and entertaining apprentices, Indians, negroes and other idle and dissolute persons, tending to the ruin and impoverishlment of families, and all impieties and debaucheries, and if detected are unable to pay hAeir fic.” All suclh were senltenced to thle whipping-post. Three years later, thle curse of the licensed traffic hlad so augmented that anothler effort was made for

Page 295 view page image

Y’HE CUPRSE AN D TIIE CUPE. its regulation Dy the enactment of a new and more comprelhensive law entitled, “nii Acet for tlle Inspecting and Slp)ressiniy of D)isordec)rs ill Licensed houses.” WOIRSE AND WORSE. How successful the good people of 1\L1ssachusetts were in holding in cheek and regulating tile evil which tlhey had clothled witlh power by license, appears in the preamble to a new Act passed in 1711, For reclaimiing the over great number of licensed houses, imany of whichl are chiefly used for revelling and tippling, and become nurseries of intemperance (aned dec-bauc/icry, indulged by the masters and kleepers of the same for the sakle of gain.” So it went on, from bad to worse, under the Colonial Government, until 1787, whlen the State constitution was adopted. To what a frightful magnitu(le the evil of drunkenness, provided for and fostered by license, hadcl grown, appears fiomn an entry in the diary of John Adams, under date of February 29th, 1760, in which lie says that few thlings were “so fruitfiul of destructive evils” as “licensed houses.”

They had become, lie declares, “the eternal haunts of loose, disorderly people of the town, whichl renders them offensive and unfit for the entertainment of any traveler of the least delicacy.” <’ “Young people are tempted to waste their time and mioney, and to acquire habits of intemperance and idleness, that we often see reduce many to 2I395

Page 296 view page image

29() GRAPPLING WITH THE lIO.VSTER; OR,, beggary and vice, and lead some of them, at least to prison and the gallows.” In entering upon her career as a State, MAassachu setts continued the license system, laying upon it n-jany prudent restrictions, all of which were of no avail, for the testimony is complete as to the steady increase of drunklenness, crime and debauchery. TESTIMONY OF JOHN ADAMS. AWriting to Sir. 7Rush in 1811, John Adams says: Fifty-three years ago I was fired with a zeal, amounlting to enthusiasm, against ardent spirits, the multiplication of taverns, retailers, dramr-shlops and tippling-houses. Grieved to the heart to see the numb)er of idlers, thieves, sots and consumptive patients made for the physicians in these infamous seminaries, I applied to the Court of Sessions, procured a Committee of Inspection and Inquiry, reduced the number of licensed houses, etc., but 1 o/ly acqTircd ithe reputation of a /ypocrite and an a,mbitious dce,ayoyue by it. The number of licensed houses was soon reinstated; drams, grog and sotting were not diminished, and re)nain to tlAis day as deploi;able as ever.” OPENING A WIDER DOOR. In 1816, so demoralized had the sentiment of the people become, and so strong the liquor interest of the State, that the saving provision in the license laws, whichl limited the sale of liquor to inns and

Page 297 view page image

TiIE CUT,SE A-D TIIE CURE. ta,verns, wa-s repealed, and licenses were granted to comim,on -ictualers, ” who shall not be required to furnish accommodations” for travelers; and also to confectioners on the same terms as to inn-kleepers; that is, to sell and to be drunk on thle premnises.

This c’iange in the license laws of Alassachusetts was declared, by Judge Aldrichl, in 1867, to be “one of the most fruitful sources of crime and vice that ever existed in this Commionwealth.” Up) to as late as 1832, attempts were continued to patch up and amend the license laws of thle State; after that they were left, for a time, to do tlheir evil workl, all efforts to make them anythling but promeoters of drunkenness, crime aidcl poverty being regarded as fruitless. ” liserablle in principle,” says Judge Pitman, license laws were found no less ineIfticient in practice.”

3Aeantime, the battle against the liquor traffic had been going on in various parts of the State. In 1835, a law was secured by whichl the office of county commissioner (the licensing, authlority) wVaIs made an elective office; heretofore it had been held by appointment. This gave the people of eachl county a local control over the liquor question, and in the very first year the counties of Plymnouthl and Bristol elected boards committed to the policy of no license. Othler counties followed thlis good example; and to bar all questions of the right to refuse every license by a county, the power was expressly conferredcl by a law passed in 1837. 297

Page 298 view page image

,9 8 G,RA-!P’I’IVG T1’TIt TI!E JOINSTER; OR, A C”IA-NGE FOr TIlE BETTER.

The good results were immediately apparent ini all places where license to sell intoxicating drinkls waqs refused. After a thorough investigation of the imatter, th-le Judiciary Committee of the Legislature reported the evidence to be “perfectly incontrovertable, that the goodl order and the physical and moral welfare of the community had been promoted by refllsiing to license the sale of ardent spirits; and thiat altliou(li the laws have been and are violated to some extent in different places, the practice soon becomes disreputable and hides itself from the public eve by shlrinkin, into obscure and lark places; that noisy andcl tumultuous assemblies in the streets and public quarrels cease where license is refused; ancd i(l }t( (aipec)ris.)t ias vecry rcpidly digii eis/ieI fi’o tltc s.-tnc cause.” An attem,pt to prohibit entirely thle retail liquor traflc was made in 1838, by the passage of what was Iknowii as the “

Fifteen-Galloit Lawi,” iwhich forbiade the sale of spirituous liquors in a less qu,antitv thlan fifteen gallons, vlhicih had to be ” carried away all at oe timne;” except by apothecaries and practicing phylsicians, wvlo mighlt sell for use in tlhe arts and for medicinal purposes. But tlis law remained in operation only a year and( a hLalf; when, in concession to the liquor interest of thle S-ate, wlhich had been strong, enough to) precipitate a political revolutionl and get its own men in the legislature, it was repealed.

Page 299 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND THE CURE. “But the State,” says Judge Pitman, “while the memory of license was fresh, was not to fall again under its sway. The struggle for local prohibition wlas at once renewed, and in a few years license had ceased throughout the Commonwealth. The statement may surprise many; but I have the authority of the city clerkl of Boston for saying, that’no licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors were ,ranted in Boston between 1841 and 1852.’ And so the chapter of license was apparently closed. It liad not only had its’day,’ but its centuries in court; and the well-nighl unanimous verdict was: ‘ doisycrctcefilur)c.’ So strong was this conviction in the minds of the people of Mlassaclhusetts, that Governor Bullock, in 18()l, while acting as chairman of the Judiciary Committee of the IHouse, gave it expression in these notable words: “It may be taken as the solemnly declared judgment of the people of the Commonwealth], that the principle of licensing the traffic in intoxicating drinks as a beverage, and tlaus yiving IeCr-( s8anction to (t/at wiAicA is regar)ded in itself as at, c,il, is no loiycnger ad(1iss,ible in mor)als or in Icyisl?tcton.” THIE LIQUOR POWIER IN TIIE ASCENDANT AGAIN. Btut in 1868, adverse influences prevailed, and after all her sad and disgraceful experience, MAassa(chusetts abandoned her prohibition of the traffic and went back to license again; but the evil conse 20,9

Page 300 view page image

:}00 GRAPPLILG TVITH TIIE MONS’TE.; OR, quences began to slhowv themselves so quickly that the law was repealed in less than a year. Governor Claflin, in his message to the legislature in January, 1869, thus spealks of the effect of the new license law: “The increase of drunkenness and crime during the last six months, as compared witI, the same period of 1S867, is very marked and decisive as to the operation of the law. TAle iate I)i.iOs.s, jail.s and ou.sesc of correction are bcing pa(tl)idly filled, and will soon require enlarged accomnmodation if the commitments continue to increase as they hleave since the present law went in force.”

While the chaplain of the State prison in his annual report for 1868, says: “The prison never was so full as at the present time. If the rapidly increasing tide of intemperance, so greatly swollel by the present wretched license law, is suffered to rush on unchecked, there will be a fearful increase of crime, and the State must soon extend the limits of the prison, or create another.” This law was repealed, as we have seen. A year of its bitter fruit was enough for the people. SUBMIITTING AGAIN TO

THE YOKE. But, strange to say, after all she has suffered from license laws, the old 3ay State has again submitted to the yoke, and is once more in the hands of the great liquor interest. In 1874, she drifted out from the safe harbor of prohibition, and we find her, to-day,

Page 301 view page image

THE CUPRSE A-ND TIlE CUPE.E on the stormy and storm-wrecked sea of license. A miserable attempt has been made by the friends of this law to show that its action has been salutory in Boston, the headquarters of the liquor power, in the diminution of dram-shlops and arrests for drunkenness. Water may run up hill in Boston; but it obeys tlhe law of gravitation in other places. We leav-e the reader to draw his own conclusions from this extract from the report of the License Commissioners of that city, made February 1st, 1877: “It must be admitted that the business of liquorselling in this city is, to a very large extent, in thle hands otf i) espon.sible. an~d tvon,e, whose idea of a license law ends witl the simple matter of paying a certain sum, the amount making but little difference to them, provided they are left to do as they please after pctagen)t. Besides the saloons and bar-rooms, which are open publicly, the traffic in small grocery stores, in cellars and in dwelling,-houses, in some parts of the city, is al.nost asto?nd iny. The Sunday t.(c1e is eino)rn-ous, and it seems as if there viere not O?,)-s eitorylh in the wlhole r9ound of tweenty-four, or duys enoujh iqn the enittire wee1 to satisfy the dealers.” The experience of Massachusetts is, as we have already said, the experience of every comlnmunity, State or nation in whlich an effort has been made to abridge the evils of intemperance by licensing the dram-shop. And to whom and to what class of citizens does the State accord, tunder liccnse, the privilege of 301

Page 302 view page image

302 G-RAPPLILVG TVIT THE MO-LSTER; OR, malring gain out of the people’s loss? For wlhon is every interest in the nation taxed and every industry hurt? For whom are the houses of the poor made poorer; and the supply of bread diminished? For whomi are a crime-assaulted and pauper-ridden people driven to build jails and poor-hlouses, and insane asylums, and maintain courts and juries and a vast army of police, at the cost of millions of dollars every year? For great benefactors to wlhom the nation owes a debt of gratitude? For men who are elngaged in great industrial or commercial enterprises? Promoters of education? leaders in the great march of civilization? Even if this were so, better not to have acceptedl the service than pay for it at so fearful a cost. AVhlo and what are these men?-this great privileged class? Let us see. In Boston, we have the testimony of the License Commissioners that liquorselli,ng is in the bands of ” irresponsible men and women,” who pay a license for the privilege of doing as they please after payment.” And for the maintenance of these “irresponsible” men and women in their right to corrupt and degrade the people, a forced tax is laid on every bit of property and every interest in the great city of Boston! VWhat was tlhe t’,x on tea to this? And yet, Boston patiently subits! Is it better in New York, Philadelphia, Baltimnore, Cincinnati, Chicago or any other of our large cities? Not a whit! In some it is worse,

Page 303 view page image

TIIE C UPSE AND TIIE CURE. even, tlhan in tle capital of tlile old Bay State. In one of these last-mnentioned cities, where, under tlhe li(ense system so dear to politicians, and for wlhiclt tley are chiefly responsible, between seven and eilght thlousand places in which liquor is sold at retail exist, an effort was made in 1876 to ascertain the character and antecedents of every person engaged in dram-selling. We are not able to say how carefulily or thoroughly thle investigation was pursued, but it was in the hands of those who meant that it should be complete and accurate. One facet elicited was, that the proportion of native-born citizens to the whole number engaged in the business was less than one-sixthl. Anothler was, that over six thousand of these dram-sellers belonged to the criminal class, and Ilad suffered imprisonment, some for extended termis in the State prison. And anothler was, that nearly four thousand of the drinking-places which had been established under the fostering care of State license lawvs were houses of ill-fame as well! Comment is unnecessary. We cannot lessen the evil nor abate the curse of dru nkenness so long as we license a traffic, which, from its essential hostility to all the best interests of society, naturally falls into the hands of our worst citizens, who persistently violate every salutory and restrictive feature in thle laws which give thleir trade a recognized existence. AW’hat then? Is there any remedy short of Pro hlibition? We believe not. “)”, F) 11 ),

Page 304 view page image

CHAPTER TXVIII. PROIItBITION. T has taken nearly half a century to convince the people that only in total abstinence lies any liooe of cure for the drunkard. When this doctrine was first announced, its advocates met with opposition, ri(licule and even insult. Now it has almost lin-evrsal acceptance. The effort to hold anii inebriate’s appetite ill cheek by any restriction that includled license, has, in all cases, proved so signal a failure, that the ” letting down,” or “tapering off” process has been wholly abandoned in inebriate asylumns. There is no hope, as we have said, but in complete abstinence. NO REMEDY BUT PROHIBITION. Is there any other means of cure for national drunklennless? The remedy of license has been found as valueless for the whole people as restriction for the individual. Appetite, when once depraved, becomes, in the individual, lawless, exacting and unscrupulous; not hesitating to trample onl duty, justice, humanity and every public and private virtue. It will keep no faith; it will hold to no pledge, however solemnly taken. It must be wholly denied or it will be wholly master. 04

Page 305 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. As in the individual, so in the nation, State or community. Appetite loses nothing by aggregation; nor are the laws of its action changed. If not denied by prohibition in the State, as by total abstinence in the individual, it will continue to entail upon the people loss and ruin and unutterable woes. License, restrictive permission, tax, all will be vain in the future as they have been in the past. There is no hope, no help, no refuge in anything but Prohibition! And here we art met by two questions, fairly land honestly asked. First. Is prohibition right in the a)stract as a legislative measure? Second. Cani plrohlibitory laws be enforced, and will they cure the evil of drunkenness? First, as to the question of legislative action. Can the State forbid the sale of intoxicating drinks as a beverage without violating the natural right of certain citizens, engaged in the manufacture and sale of these articles, to supply them to customers who wish to purchase? We answer, that no man has a natural right to do wrong; that is, to engage in any pursuit by which he makes gain out of loss and injury to his neilghbor. The essential principle of government is the well-being of the people. It guarantees to the weak, security against the strong; it punishes evildoers, and seeks to protect its citizens from the evil effects of that unscrupulous selfishness in the individual which would trample on the rights of all the rest in its pursuit of money or power. /9(,t0

Page 306 view page image

30(} GA4PPLLIG IWTITII TIlE IMONSTEP,; 01, Nowi, if it can be sh-ownv that the liquor traffic is a good thing; that it benefits the people; makes them more prosperous and happy; improves their health; promotes education and encourages virtue, then its right to exist in the community has been establishled. Or, even if the good claimed for it be only negative instead of positive, its right must still be unquestioned. But what if it works evil and only evil in the State? Whlat if it blights and curses ev-ery nleilghborhlood, and town, and city, and nation inl whichl it exists; laying, heavy taxes upon the people that it may live and flourish, crippling all industries; corrupting the morals of the people; enticing the young from virtue; filling jails, and poorhouses, and asylums with a great army of criminals, paupers and insane men and women, yearly extinguishling the light in thousands of happy homes? What then? Does this fruit of the liquor traffic establish its right to existence and to the protection of law? Let the reader answer the question for himnself. That it entails all of these evils, and many more, upon the colrmmunity, cannot and will not be denied. That it does any good, cannot be shown. Fairly, then, it has no right to existence in any government established for the good of the people; and in suppressing it, no wrong can be done.

PROlIIBITION NOT UNCONSTITUTIONAL. How the question of prohibition is regarded by the highlest legal authority in the United States wili

Page 307 view page image

T!TE CURSE AND THE CURE. appear from the following opinions officially given bv four of the Justices of our Supreme Court. They are expressed in no doubtful or hesitating form of sp)eech: Chiief Justice Taney said: “If any State deems the retail and internal traffic in ardent spirits injurious to its citizens, and calculated to produce idleness, vice or debauchery, I see nothing in the ConstitutionI of the United States to prevent it from reg’ulating, or restraining the traffic, or from prohlibitiing it altogether, if it thinks proper.”-[5 Iiowa-rd, 5i7.] Hon.

Justice BAcLean said: “A license to sell is a matter of police and revenue within the power of the State.”-[5 Ibid., 589.] ”’ If the foreign article be injurious to the health and morals of the community, a State may prohibit the sale of it.” lion. Justice Catron said: “If the State has the power of restraint by license to any extent, she may go to the length of prohibiting sales altogether.”[5 Ibid., 611.] IlIon. Justice CGrier said: “It is not necessary to array the appalling statistics of misery, pauperism and crime which have their origin in the use and abuse of ardent spirits. The police power, which is exclusively in the State, is competent to the correction of these great evils, and all measures of re. straint or prohibition necessary to effect that purpose are within the scope of that authlority.”- [Ibid., 5)2.] That the State has a clear ri,lght to prohibit the 307

Page 308 view page image

3)08 GR4PPLLIVG TTL[TIt THE IMONSTEP; OR, sale of intoxicating drinks, because this sale not only limuts all other interests, but destroys the health and degrades the morals of the people, has been fully slhown. The question next to be considered is, Can prohilitory laws be enforced? and if so, will they remove fronm the people tle curse of drunkenness? CAN

PROHIBITORY LAWS BE ENFORCED? As to the complete enforcement of any salutory law, that depends mainly on the public sentiment regarding it, and on the organized strength of its opposers. If the cornmmon sentiment of the people were in favor of every mlan’s liberty to steal whatever hle could lay his hands on, it would be found very difficult to convict a rogue, no matter lhowv clearly expressed the law against stealing. A single thief in the jury-box could defeat the ends of justice. A hundred loop-holes for escape can always be found in the provisions of a law with which the majority of the people are not in sympathy. Indeed, it often happens that such loop-hloles are provided by the law-maklers themselves; and this is especially true in too many of the laws made for the suppression of the liquor trade. Is this an argument against the enactment of laws to protect the people from great wrongs-especially the weaker and more helpless ones? To the halfhearted, the indifferent and the pusillanimous-yes! But with brave, true men, who have at lheart

Page 309 view page image

fIlE CURSE ANT)D IIE’ CURE. tlho best interests of humanity, this can only intensify opposition to wrong, and give strengthl for new efforts to destroy its power. These have an undying faith in the ultimate victory of good over evil, and mean, so far as they are concerned, that the battle shall continue until that victory is won. Judge Pitman has eloquently expressed this sentiment in the closing pages of his recent work, to wliich we have more than once referred. Speaking of those who distrust the practicability of securing such legislation as will effectually destroy the liquor trade, he says: “They are appalled at the power of the traffic.

They see that it has uncounted wealth at its command; that it is organized and unscrupulous; that it has the support of fierce appetite behind it and the alliance of every evil lust; that it is able to bribe or intimidate the great political parties. All this is true; but still it is not to be the final victor. It has all the elemental moral forces of the human race against it, and though their workling be slow, and their rate of progress dependent on human energy and fidelity, the ultimate result is as certain as the action of the law of gravity in the material universe. Wealth may be against us; rank may affect to despise us; but the light whose dawn makes a new morning in the world, rarely shines from palace or crown, but from the manger and the cross. Before the aroused consciences of the people, wielding the intdomitable will of a State, the destroyers of soul and body shall go down forever.; 3lto

Page 310 view page image

c1} GP APPLlVC TVTITTI THEL’ MONSTEFR; OPt, -tIE VA [t,UE OF PPOOHIBITORY

LAWS VWHEN ENFORCED, It remains now to show how far prohibitory laws, w’.cn enforced, have secured tle end for whichl they were created. On thlis point, the evidence is clear and satisfactory. In Vermont, a prohibitory law has existed for over twenty-thlree years. In some parts of the State it is rigidly enforced; in others withi less severity. Judge Peck, of the Supreme Court says: “The law has had an effect upon our customs, and has done away with that of treating and promiscuous drinking.

*’ I attending cou),t for teit years, I do not remrember to itave seen, a cl)rtalen c t a.” In St. Johnsbury, where there is a )opulation of five thousand, the law has been strictly enforced; and the testimony in regard to thie town is this: “There is no bar, no dram-sh’op, no poor, and no policeman walkls the streets. It is thie workingman’s paradise.”

Connecticut enacted a prohibitory law in 1854. In 1855, Governor Dutton said, in his annual mnes sagec to the General Assembly: “There is scarcely an o,pen grog-shop in the State, the jails are fast becoming tenantless, and a delightful air of seculity is everywhere enjoyed.” In Aleriden, the chaplain of the reform slchool testified that “crime had diminished seventy-five per cent.” In:New London, the jail was tenantless. In z’orwich, the jails and almshouses were reported “as almost empty.” 3ut in 1873, thle liquor influ,llee was strongo enouIgh in the legislature to substi

Page 311 view page image

THE CURSE AND TIIE CURE. tute license for prolhiblitionl. The consequence was a(n imn~mediate inerease of drulnkenness and crime. Two years afterwards, the Secretary of State declared thlat “there was a greater increase of crime in one year under license than in seven years under prohibition.” Vineland, New Jersey, has a population of ten thousand.

Aibsolute prohibition is thle law of that community. One constable, who is also overseer of the poor, is sufficient to maintain puiblic or(der. In 1iS7, his annual report says’ “W e have practically no debt. The police expenses of Viineland amount to seventy-five dollars a year, thle sum p)aid to me, and our poor expenses are a mere trifle.” In Potter County, Pennsylvania, there has been a prohibitory law for many years. Hon. Jolhn S. i\lann saAys: “I ts effect, as regards crime, is mrnarked and consi-icuous. O,r jail is wilIoutt iizmates, excep) tl/e s/ieri(,, for more than half the timne.” Othler instances of local prohlibition in this country could be given, but thlese are sufficient. Bessbrook, a town in Ireland of four thousand inhabitants, has no liquor-shop, and whlisky and strong cdrilnk are strictly prohibited. Ttc)re is no ~ooi,-/0ot.se, )paic-siop o) 0)olice-station. The town is entirelv free fromn strife, discord or disturbance. In th.,e county of Tyrone, Ireland, no drinking, house is allowaed. In 1870, Righlt Hlon. Claude lHamilton said: “A-t present there is not a single policeman in that district. The poor-rates are half what they 31.1

Page 312 view page image

312 GRAPPLING WITH THE 3MONSTER; OR, were before, and the magistrates testify to the great dabsence of crime.” In manyv parts of England and Scotland tlhere is local prolilbition, and the uniform testimony as to the absence of pauperism and crime is as unequivocal as that given above.

TI-IE.IAINE LAWJ-ITS COMPLETE VINDICATION. But it is to the State of Maine, where a -)rohibitorv law has existed for over a quarter of a century, and where prohibition has been put to the severest tests, that we must look for the more decisive proofs of success or failure. On the evidence which Maine furnishes, the advocates of legal suppression are content to rest their case. In order to get a brief, but thoroughly accurate and reliable history of the -Maine law, we addressed a letter to Hon. Neal Dow, of Portland, \Iaine, asking him to furnish us, for this volume, with the facts and evidence by which our readers could for themselves judge whether the law were a dead letter, as some asserted, or effective and salutory. In reply, MIr. Dow has kindly furnished us with the following deeply interesting and important commiuIicatiol: TESTIMONY

OF IION. NEAL DOW. PORTLAND, October 12th, 1877. T. S. ARTHUR, ESQ.: D)cetr wtrI ill gladly furnish you with a brief history of the Alaine Law, and a statement of its operation and effects in

Page 313 view page image

THE CURSE AND THIE CURPE. Iaine, in the hope that the wide circulation of the work you have in preparation may serve to correct the mistaken notion that prevails, to the effect that the law has failed of any useful result, and that the liquor traffic is carried on as extensively in Mlaine as ever it had been, with all its baleful effects upon the moral and material interests of the State. In the old time the people of Maine were as much addicted to the use of strong drinks as those of any other part of the country; and the effects of this shocking habit were seen everywhere in shabby buildings, neglected farms and in wide-spread poverty. There were, in this State, magnificent forests of the best pine timber in the world.

The manufacture of this timber into “lumber” of various descriptions, and the sale of it, were the leading industries of Maine. The products of our vast forests were sent chiefly to the West India Islands, and the returns were mostly in rum and in molasses, to be converted into rum by our own distilleries, of which there were many among us, in various parts of the State-seven of them in this city, running night and day. This rum, almost the whole of it, whether imported or home-made, was consumed among our own people. It was sent in the way of trade and in exchange for “lumber” into every part of our territory; not a town or village, or rural district escaped, however remote or thinly populated it might be. The result of this was, that almost the entire value of all this vast industry went down the throats of our people in the shape of rum, either imported or home-made. I have heard men say who had been extensively engaged in this lumber trade, that Alaine is not a dollar the richer, and never was, on account of this immense business; but that the people were poorer in con sequence of it, and more miserable than they would have been if the pine forests had been swept away by a great conflagra tion. The effects of this course of trade were seen everywhere throughout the State. In scarcely any part of it was there any evidence of business prosperity or thrift, but, generally, 313

Page 314 view page image

314 GP,APPLLYVG TIITH THE MONSTER; OI, there was abundant evidence of poverty, untidiness and decay. In the lumbering towns and villages, where the innumerable saw-m-ill were, the greatest bustle and activity prevailed. The air resounded with the loud noises conming from these mills. i,]ht,it and dlay they were “run,” never ceasing until the “logs”

vere ” worked up.” Relays of hands were employed at all these lumbering centres, so that the saw-mills never stopped even for an hour during “the season,” except for some occasional repairs. All these men drank rum; a quart a day per man was a moderate quantity; but a great many of thenm required two (quarts a day. The result of this was, that the entire wages of the men were consumed in drink, except a meagre share that went to the miserable wives and children at home. Evervlwhere througlout the State the results of this way of life was to be seen-in the general poverty of the people, and in the shlabbiness of all their surroundings. But some persons conceived the idea that all this evil was not necessary and incevitable; that it came from the liquor traffic, which might be prohibited and suppressed, as lottery-tickets, gambling-houses and impure books and pictures had already been. And they devoted tihemnselves constantly and industriously to the work of correcting the public opinion of the people as to the liquor traffic by demonstrating to them that this trade was in deadly hostility to every interest of the State, while no good came from it, nor could come from it, to State or people. This educational work was carried on persistently for years; mneetings were held by these persons in every little countrychurchl and town-house, and in every little wayside schoolhouse, whlere the farmers and their wives and children assenmbled at’ the call of these missionaries, to listen to their burning denunciation of the liquor traffic, which lived only by spreading poverty, pauperism, suffering, insanity, crime and premature death broadcast over the State. The result of this teaclhing was, that the public opinion of the State became thoroughly chan,-ged as to the character of the liquor traffic and its relation to the public prosperity and welfare.

Page 315 view page image

TIIE CURSE AND TIHE CUP,E. WThen we thoulit the time had come for it, we demnanded of the Levie1ature that the law of” license,” then upon the statute books, which represented the public opinion of the old time, should be changed for a law of prohibition, representing the improved public opinion of the present time; and, after two unsuccessful attempts to procure such a law, we obtained what we desired, an act of absolute prohlil)ition to the manufacture and sale of strong drink-a measure for which we had labored long and industriously for many years. At the time of the enactment of this statute, now known as the [IAI-NE LAw the world over, the liquor traffic was carried on extensively in the State, wholesale and retail, precisely as it is now in New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania and in every other State -whlere that trade is licensed and protected by the law. The lIaine Law went into operation immediately upon its approval by the Governor, and by its provisions, liquors kept for sale everywhere, all over the State, were liable to be seized, forfeited and destroyed, and the owners to be puni; hed by fine and imprisonment. The municipal authorities of the cities and towns allowed the dealers a reasonable time to send away their stocks of liquors to other States and countries, where their sale was permitted by the law. The liquor-traders availed themselves of this forbearance of the authorities, and did generally send their stock of liquors out of the State. The open sale of liquors came instantly to an end throughout all our territory, and where it continued, it was done secretly, as other things are done in violation of law. The manufacture of intoxicating liquors was entirely stopped, so that in all the State there was absolutely none produced, except cider, which might be made and used for vineg,ar. The effect of this policy of prohibition to the liquor traffic was speedily visible in our work-houses, jails and houses of corrections. The jail of Cumberland County, the most populous of the State, had been badly over-crowded, but within four months of the enactment of the law there were but five prisoners in it, three of whom were liquor-sellers, put in for violation of 315

Page 316 view page image

316 GRAPPLLIVG WITH THE MIONSTER; OR, the law. The jails of Penodscot; Kennebec, Franklin, O0 ford and York were absolutely empty. The inmates of t]he worlk-hlouses were greatly reduced in number, and in some of the smaller towns pauperism ceased entirely. But, during all this time, in every part of the country, reports were industriously circulated that the law was inoperative for good, and that liquors were sold in Maine as freely and in as large quantities as before the law. These false statements were industriously and persistently made everywhere by thoso interested in the liquor trade, and by those impelled by appetite or passion. It is sufficient for me to say here that the Alaine Law, from the first, has been as faithfully executed as our other criminal laws have been, though there has been, at certain times, and in certain localities, considerable complicity with the violators of it, on the part of many officers of the law, so that the Legislature has at last provided heavy penalties for the punishment of prosecuting officers, justices of the peace and judges of municipal and police courts, in case of failure in their duty. I am glad to be able to say that the judges of our higher courts have, from the first, been true to their duty in the administration of this law, as of all others. In much the larger part of Maine, in all the rural districts, in the villages and smaller towns, the liquor traffic is absolutely unknown; no such thing as a liquor-shop exists there, either open or secret. The traffic lingers secretly only in the larger towns and cities, -where it leads a precarious and troubled lifeonly among the lowest and vilest part of our foreign popular tion. NoIwhere in the State is there any visible sign of this horrible trade. The penalties of the law, as they now stand, are sufficient to extinguish the traffic in all the small towns, and to drive it into dens and dark corners in the larger towns. The people of alaine now regard this trade as living, where it exists at all, only on the misery and wretchedness of the comimunity. They speak of it everywhere, in the press, on the platforii, and in legislative halls, as the gigantic crime of crimes, and we mean to treat it as such by the law.

Page 317 view page image

TIHE CURSE AND THE CURE. For some years after the enactment of the law, it entered largely into the politics of the State. Candidates were nominated by one party or the other with reference to their proclivities for rum or their hostility to it, and the people were determined in their votes, one way or the other, by this consideration. Now, the policy of prohibition, with penalties stringent enough to be effective, has become as firmly settled in this State as that of universal education or the vote by ballot. The Pepuiblican party, in its annual conventions, during all these years, has affirmed, unanimously, its “adhesion to prohibition and the vigorous enforcement of laws to that end;” and the Democratic party, in its annual convention of this year, rejected, by an immense majority, and with enthusiastic cheers, a resolution, proposed fromn the floor, in favor of “license.” The original Maine Law was enacted by a vote in the House of eilghty-six to forty, and in the Senate by eighteen to ten. There have been several subsequent liquor laws, all in the direction of greater stringency; and the Legislature of this year enacted an additional law, with penalties much more stringent than any whichl had preceded it, without a dissenting vote. No one can, mistake the significance of this fact; it was an unanimous affirmation of adhesion to the policy of prohlibition, after - steady trial of it and experience of its results for more than a quarter of a century. And, since that time, the people have passed upon it at the late annual election by an approval of the policy and of the meni who favor it-by an iimlnenose majority. If it be conceded that the people of Maine possess an ordinary share of intelligence and common sense, this result wouldl be impossible, unless the effect of prohibition had been beneficial to the State and to them. While we were earnestly at work in bringing up the public opinion of the State to the point of demanding the prohibition of the liquor traffic, as a more important political and social question than any other or all others, I was startled at hearing L gentleman of the town of Ptaymond( declare that in his town 317

Page 318 view page image

318 GR~APPLING WTVITII THE llONSTEi-; ORt, the people consumed in strong drink its entire valuation ii every period of eifhtean years eilght months and twentyfive d(laTys! “Here are the figurcs,” le said; ” I know the quantity of liquor broug,ht into the town annually. I am so situated that I ami abhle to state this accurately, beyond all possibility of doubt, except that liquors may be brou,ght here by other than the ordinary mode of transportation without my knowledge; but the quantities stated in this paper (lwhichl he held in his hand), and their cost are within my knowledge.”’ This was part of a speech to his fellow-townsmenei, aind his statement was admIitted to be true. Now there is not a drop of liquor sold in thlat townv, andl there has not been any sold there for many years.

This statement may strike us at first blush to 1 e treiendously exa-,era-ed, that the people of any locality should(l consume in strong drink the entire value of its real estate and personal property in every period of less than twenty years. But let us examine it. AW’e learn froml the Bureau of Statistics that thle annual liqu)r bill of the United States is seven hundred millions of dollars. This does not include the enormous quantity of ” crooked whisky ” whichl has been put upon the miarket with or without the kinowledge, consent, assent or complicity of our public (mfecers, firon the ligh,lest to the lowest. The drink bill of the UnijtLed IKingidomn, -ith1 a population smaller than ours, is more lhanq this 1)-y many millions. This valuation seven hundred millions of (lollars-is the price, by the quantity, taken from the figures as they come into the public office, while the cost to the consumers is vastly greater. Now, this sum with annual compounid interest for ten years, amounts to the enormous figure of ei,ght billions nine hundred and fi)rty four millions one hundred and forty-one thousands of dollars almnost nine thousand millions of dollars! For twenty years the amount is twentyfive billions two hundred and forty-five millions six hundred and eilhtv-one thousands of dollars. Twentyfive th’ousand two hlundred and forty-five millions of dollars and imore; actually as mtuch, within a fraction, as the entire value of the personal and

Page 319 view page image

THE CURSL A-VD TItE CUlEPE. land(led property of the United States! My firiend of Raymond may w-ell be credited in the statement made to his f’ellow to,wNlsmeln. Now, as thc result of the Maine Law, in Maine, the wealth and prosperity of the people have greatly increased. This can be seen ill every part of the State, and is obvious to the most casual observer who knew what Maine was before tlhe law of prohibition and knows what it has been since and down to the present time. Evidences of industry, enterprise and thrift everylwhere, instead of the general poverty, unthrift and shabb)iniess of the old rum-timie. The share of Maine of the National drink-b)ill would be about thirteen millions of dollars, and but for the Maine Law, wVe should be consuming our full proportion; but now I feel nmyself fully warranited in saying that we do not expend in that wn-ay one-tenth of that sum. A mayor of the city of Portland, in a message to the City Council, said:‘“The quantity of liquor now sold i~ not one-fiftieth part as much as it was before the enactment of the law.” The difference, whatever it mayr be, between the sum we should waste in strong drink, but for the law, and that whlich we actually squander in that way, we have in our pockets, in our savings banks and in our l)usiness, so that M[aine has suffered far less, financially, durin, this crisis than any other part of the country. I have said the drink-bill of Maine, but for prohibition, would be about thirteen millions of dollars annually, in pro portion to that of the whole country. Now, this sumn, wvith annual compound interest at six per cent., in ten years will amount to one hundred and sevenity millions three hundred and nineteen thousand five hundred and twenty-eight dol lars, and in twenty years to four hundred and sixty-three millions eight hundred and -fifty-foir thousand four hundred and twenty dollars-more than twice the entire valuation of the State by the estimate made in 1870, whicl was two hundred and twenty-four millions eight hundred and twenty two thousand nine hundred and thirteen dollars. There 319

Page 320 view page image

GPIAPPL-LVG JVITI THE MO3~S7a ER. was at reason then for the fact, that in the old rum-time t.e people of Alaine were poor and unthrifty in every wayv-ana for that other fact, that now they are prosperous and flourisl-h ii;, with a better business than that of any other State, pro1))1rtioaately. Notwvitllhstanding the fact that in Portland a great conflagratioii destroyed ten millions of dollars in 1866, burned (Iown half the town, and turned ten thousand people out of doors, the prosperity of the city has been steadily on the increase. Its valuation, il 18(60, was twenty-one millions ei,ghllt hlun(dred and sixty-six thousand dollars, and in 1870, twently-nine millions fo)ur hundred and(l thlirty-nine thousand two hundred and fi’Ly,‘even dollars. In the last year the increase in valuation, in spite of the hard times, was four hundred and eighty thlousand dollars, whlile Boston, vith free rum, has lost mnore than eight millions, and i cew York and Brooklyn has experienced an immense depreciation. I think I have saidcl enoughl to satisfy every intelligent, unprejudiced man that the absolute prohibition and suppression of the liquor traffic lhas been in the hilghest interest of our State and people. I am very truly, yours, NL,AL )Dow. Andl here we close our discussion of thle most imlportant of all the social questions tlat aIrc to-day beforc thle people; and, in doing so, declare it as our solemn conviction, that until the liquor trafflic is abolished, and the evils with which it curses the people removed, all efforts at moral reforms must lantguishl, and the Chiurchl find impediments in her Nvay whllichl cannot be removed. The curSE is upon tus, and there is but one CURE: Total Abstinencec, by the hell) of God, for the individual, and P)ohlibition (or the State.

Powered by DLXS

To comment or inquire about content, contact moa-feedback@umich.edu To report errors, contact umdl-help@umich.edu Reprint Information for this collection